♦ LIBRARY OF CONGRESS, i 

t W <\ 5, I S" , t 

j j?A^.,m | 



UNITED STATES OP AMERICA, f 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



THE 



MARINER'S PROGRESS; 



OR, 



Captain Christian's Fogage 

IN THE GOOD SHIP "GLAD TIDINGS" 
TO THE PROMISED LAND. 



BY 

\/ 

DUNCAN MACGREGOR. 



NEW YORK: 
ROBERT CARTER AND BROTHERS, 

530 Broadway. 
1876. 



Copyright, 
By Robert Carter and Brothers. 
1876. 



Ca?nbridge : 
Press of John Wilson and Son. 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



CHAPTER I. 

Babylon the Great. The Scarlet Queen. Warning Voices 
of Prophet and Angel. Terror. Danger and Repent- 
ance vanishing together. Redearth, his Family and 
Neighbors. Good News of a Far Country. Redearth 
decides to leave the City. 

I dreamed. A city, whose walls and towers 
reached Heaven, shone brightly in the morn- 
ing sun. Its people were clothed in pur- 
ple and fine linen, silk and scarlet. Their 
delight was in gold and silver and precious 
stones. The city had abundance of oil, wine, 
flour; of beasts and sheep and horses. Its 
merchants were princes who made the whole 
earth rich. The fields brought forth plenti- 
fully; even as the garden of the Lord. 
There came to it from afar the treasures of 

the great deep. Under the tread of its 

1 



2 THE MAUSER'S PROGRESS. 



mighty men the ground shook and trembled. 
Then fell on mine ears the noise of harp- 
ers, musicians, pipers, and trumpeters. The 
new wine rejoiced, the merry-hearted sang 
for joy. There was feasting, dancing, laugh- 
ter, till by day and night the noise of the 
city was like the sound of many waters. 
Its gates were open continually ; multitudes 
came from the east and west, from the north 
and south. The name of the city was 
Babylon the Great. But its people were 
sinners exceedingly. 

Then I beheld at noon the Queen of the 
city, even the Scarlet Queen, coming forth 
from her palace, carrying a cup filled with 
the blood of the saints, whom she trampled 
under the hoofs of her horse ; pitying them 
not, as they cried in agony, " Lord, how 
long?" In her hand was a sceptre of iron, 
on her head a crown of gold, whose jewels 
ran blood. The people shouted with a great 
shout : 64 All hail to the Queen of Heaven 
and Earth ! " The rich men and captains, 



BABYLON AND THE SCAKLET QUEEN. 3 

the mighty men, bond and free, young men 
and maidens, old men and little children, fell 
in the dust and worshipped their Queen, who 
smiled graciously upon them ; and, raising to 
her lips the cup filled with the blood of saints, 
drank thereof, blaspheming God, His temple, 
and His people, — saying in her heart, " I sit 
a Queen, and am no widow, and shall see no 
sorrow." Then was brought before her a 
prophet of the Lord, who cried, " Babylon 
is fallen ! O thou that dwellest upon many 
waters, abundant in treasures, thine end is 
come, and the measure of thy covetous- 
ness ! " 

The face of the Queen grew dark as 
the thunder. She would have smitten the 
prophet to the dust with her sceptre ; but, 
seeing her people athirst for blood, said, 
" What shall be done to the enemy of our 
citj 7 ? " They cried aloud with one accord, 
" Crucify him ! " " Take ye him and crucify 
him," she answered, entering with a merry 
countenance the temple of Mammon. As a 



4 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 

sheep among wolves, the prophet was torn in 
pieces. The multitude sat down to eat and 
drink, and rose up to play. The Queen 
feasted with her counsellors, mighty men, 
and false prophets. 

But, about the ninth hour of the day, the 
sun was darkened, the moon turned to blood, 
stars fell from Heaven as a fig tree casteth 
her untimely figs ; and a mighty angel stood 
over the city, crying, " Babylon is fallen, is 
fallen ! Come out of her, O my people, and 
be not partakers of her sins ! " The silence 
of death fell upon the city. Anguish took 
hold of the Scarlet Queen ; she covered her 
face. Mighty men and counsellors fled to 
hide themselves in dens and caves of the 
earth, saying unto the mountains and rocks, 
" Fall on us, and hide us from the face of 
Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the 
wrath of the Lamb, for the great day of His 
wrath is come ; who shall be able to stand ? " 
When the Queen lifted up her eyes, lo ! on 
the wall of her banqueting house, an in- 



Babylon's fall foretold. 5 

scription, " Thou art weighed in the bal- 
ances, and found wanting." The new wine 
mourned, the merry-hearted sighed ; the 
mirth of tabrets ceased ; the noise of them 
that rejoiced ended ; the harp ceased ; all 
joy was darkened ; there was destruction and 
desolation ; the foundations of the earth 
shook ; the people languished and faded 
away. No sound was heard, save that of 
lamentation and despair. When night came, 
they feared the morning. But on the mor- 
row the sun arose, the walls were standing, 
their towers and temples and many man- 
sions were unchanged ; the people came 
forth, one by one, questioned each the other, 
and, finding no one the worse, forgot the 
voice of the angel, and traded, cheated, blas- 
phemed ; returned as a dog to its vomit, and 
as a sow that was washed to her wallow- 
ing in the mire. The Queen proclaimed 
that, if any man said an angel had foretold 
their destruction, he should be put to death. 
All hearts were hardened. The voices of 



6 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



prophet and angel passed away as a tale that 
is told. 

But there was a man of authority under 
the Queen, who could not forget the warn- 
ing. His name was Redearth. He continued 
smiting upon his breast, saying, " God be 
merciful to me a sinner! " His wife sought 
to comfort him, but he only answered : 
" Mine iniquities are more than the hairs of 
mine head." " We are no worse than our 
neighbors," she said ; but he only cried the 
more, " O wretched man that I am ! " When 
they told him that all things continued as in 
the beginning, it gave him no peace ; he 
mourned and wept all the day. His wife 
and children knowing that he was not a 
bad man as times went, seeing him repent of 
his sins, were pricked to the heart, and said 
along with him, " What must we do to be 
saved?" They kneeled together, and he 
prayed: " Have mercy upon me, O God, 
according to thy loving kindness, according 
unto the multitude of thy tender mercies ; 



REDEARTH HEEDS THE PROPHECY. 7 

blot out my transgressions; create in me a 
clean heart, O God, and renew a right spirit 
within me." The more they prayed, the 
heavier grew their burdens. They gave nei- 
ther sleep to their eyes nor slumber to their 
eyelids, but prayed and mourned together, 
waiting for the salvation of God. In the 
morning, they feared to open the door, but, 
hearing the noise of the city, Redearth peeped 
forth. The first man whom he saw was his 
neighbor, Clutchpelf, at the receipt of custom. 
The streets were thronged. Redearth was 
at a loss what to think ; he had expected the 
heavens to rain down fire, but the heavens 
were calm and bright. He opened the door, 
and made signs to Clutchpelf, but was an- 
swered : " When I have a more convenient 
season I will come unto thee." The coin of 
my lady Gadabout rang upon the counter of 
Clutchpelf. Redearth stopped certain men 
upon the street, to ask about the angel voice ; 
they answered : " Let us be diligent in busi- 
ness." He turned mournfully into his house, 



s 



THE ZtfARIXEIVS PROGRESS. 



halting between two opinions ; the words of 
the angel rang in his soul ; he believed them, 
and feared exceedingly. 

But how could he leave the city ? He was 
rich and increased in goods. If he went 
forth, he must lose all. During the whole 
of that day he was like a man beside himself. 
His sins were above him as a black cloud, 
ready to burst in judgment upon his head. 
He fasted and prayed night and day ; con- 
tinued in sore affliction, till he became the 
derision of his neighbors, and their song all 
the day. With sickness of heart he wasted 
to a shadow ; yet he prayed the more, " 
Lord, make haste to help me ! " Then came 
a knock to the door at dead of night, and a 
voice : " Behold, I stand at the door and 
knock ; if any man hear my voice, and open 
the door, I will come in to him, and sup with 
him, and he with me." Though weak as 
water, Redearth crept to the door and 
opened it. There stood outside one clothed 
with a garment down to the foot, and girt 



EMMANUEL VISITS KEDEARTH. 9 

about the paps with a golden girdle. His 
head and his hairs were white like wool, as 
white as snow ; his eyes were as a flame of f 
fire. He entered, saying, " Peace be to this 
house ! " and also, " Behold, I bring you tid- 
ings of great joy; the spirit of the Lord is 
upon me, because He has anointed me to 
preach the gospel to the poor. He has sent 
me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach 
deliverance to the captives, and recovery of 
sight to the blind ; to set at liberty them 
that are bruised." When Redearth heard 
these words, his heart leaped for joy; he 
called for his wife and children, who were 
astonished at sight of the stranger. Red- 
earth said unto them, " Salvation is come 
to our house." His wife set meat before the 
stranger. He took bread, blessed it, brake, 
and gave to them, saying, " Eat ye all of it." 
Redearth feared to ask him, Who art thou ? 
When the stranger had eaten with them, he 
rose to his feet, and they marvelled when 
they saw his hands wounded, as if pierced 



10 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



by a nail. He said unto them : "I am he 
that liveth and was dead, and lo I am alive 
for evermore." At these words, Redearth 
trembled from head to foot ; he would have 
fallen, but the stranger touched him and 
gave him new strength. He then said unto 
them, "Arise, and depart." Redearth asked, 
" Whither, Lord ? " He answered, " It shall 
be told thee what thou must do," and van- 
ished from their sight, leaving them weeping 
for joy. 

Then the children, whose names were Peter 
and Thomas, Martha and Mary, and a grand- 
child Ruth, spake to their father, asking con- 
cerning the stranger. Redearth said only, 
" It was the Lord." His wife asked him, 
"What must we do?" He answered her, 
" We must leave Babylon for ever." Peter 
said, " Let us go." Thomas knit his brow, 
went to the door, looked at the calm sky, 
and said, " May we not tarry, and see what 
a day brings forth ? " Martha, careful and 
troubled about many things, cast loving eyes 



WHAT THE BOOK OF LIFE SAYS. 11 

at the furniture. Mary wept in silence. Euth 
clave to her grandfather. 

Next day, Redearth called upon his friends 
and neighbors, beseeching them to go with 
him ; they laughed him to scorn. That 
evening, strange sounds were heard in the 
heavens ; the mist thickened into darkness ; 
there was no moon nor star ; yet with blaze of 
torch and peal of bell and clash of cymbal, 
the people danced and shouted till the earth 
shook with their mirth. Then Redearth, 
his wife and children, took counsel together, 
awaiting the revelation of God's will. They 
called to remembrance a certain book named 
the " Book of Life," which Redearth's father 
had given them. After diligent search, it 
was found among sundry cracked vessels, its 
leathern cover thick with dust, its leaves 
yellow and damp. When they had read its 
words, they found that beyond seas there 
was a land flowing with milk and honey, an 
inheritance incorruptible and undefiled, which 
would be given to all who left Babylon in the 



12 THE ZtfARLSTER'S PROGRESS. 

good ship " Glad Tidings." Passages were 
offered to all without money, without price. 
Moreover, the book urged haste, saying : 
4 - Xow is the acceptable time, now is the day 
of salvation." Then Redearth called to 
mind that his father and certain others had 
left Babylon, and sailed in the " Glad Tid- 
ings." He now knew it to be the Lord's will 
that he and his children should be followers 
of those who had gone before. Yet the news 
seemed too good to be true. He thought of 
selling his possessions, and paying for the 
inheritance. Peter said, " I shall work my 
passage." Thomas would learn navigation. 
But the book said: "Not of works, lest any 
man should boast." So it was agreed that 
on the morrow, at the rising of the sun, they 
should all leave Babylon. 

AVhen the news spread, Clutchpelf hurried 
over and said to Redearth : " What is this 
I hear of thee ? Dost thou think to make 
more money in a strange land ? " " The 
riches of this world take wings and flee away ; 



REDEARTH WILL LEAVE BABYLOK. 13 

I seek durable riches and righteousness," 
answered Redearth. " A bird in the hand 
is worth two in the bush," said Clutchpelf, 
jingling the money in his pocket. " But 
Babylon is to be destroyed," replied Red- 
earth. " It will last my time and thine, 
neighbor Redearth ; but time is money, so 
fare thee well." He ran across the street to 
salute Madam Hardheart, w T ho had come to 
trade with him. Clutchpelf told her about 
Redearth. She said, " I always believed 
him a crackbrained fellow ; now I am sure 
of it." 

In the evening, Redearth sought again to 
persuade others to leave Babylon. When he 
pleaded with his kindred according to the 
flesh, they all with one consent began to 
make excuse. The only person who heard 
him gladly was a j'outh named Glitter, whom 
he met coming out of the perfumer's shop. 
When Glitter heard speak of a free passage to 
another land, he remembered a certain cred- 
itor, who often said to him, "Pay me that 



14 THE MAEIXEK'S PBOGRESS. 

thou owest ; " and, having nothing wherewith 
to pay, he gave ear unto the word of Red- 
earth. But even Glitter would only promise 
to follow after certain days. Thus it came 
to pass that, save for his wife and children, 
Redearth must go forth alone, bearing his 
reproach. 



OFF FOR THE NEW WORLD. 15 



CHAPTER II. 

Departure from Babylon. The Road to Port Repentance. 
Cross-Roads. The Narrow Way to the Cliffs of Godly 
Sorrow. Port Repentance. Ship Ahoy. " The Prom- 
ise " and Yoice. Entrance into the Good Ship " Glad 
Tidings." Emmanuel on board. Redearth no longer, 
but Christian. Thomas gives ear to Professor Positive. 
Narrowly escapes being left behind. 

During all that night, Redearth, with his 
family, continued in prayer. The children 
looked wistfully on their possessions. In the 
early morning, Redearth, his wife and chil- 
dren, left all behind them, walked through 
the streets of Babylon, and turned their faces 
to the sea coast. The Scarlet Queen heard 
of it, but answered : " The city is well rid of 
such a pestilent fellow." Any of the citizens 
who noticed him at all, remarked : " There 
are some people who do not know when they 
are well off." Redearth held his peace, and, 



16 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 

forgetting the things which were behind, 
looked forth at the things which were be- 
fore, and pressed onward, — although leaving 
Babylon was like plucking out a right eye. 

The road to Port Repentance tried them 
sorely. The sun had arisen with a burning 
heat ; the ground was rough, thorn-strewn, 
and beset with ravenous beasts ; a biting 
wind blew clouds of sand. Redearth himself, 
and his son Thomas, limped with tender feet; 
but Mary, taking Ruth by the hand, walked 
quickly and pleasantly. Peter ran till out 
of breath he came to a dead halt, where 
two roads met, — the one broad and easy, the 
other narrow and hard. There was a finger- 
post, on the one side of which were the 
words : " There is a way wdiich seemeth 
right unto a man, but the end thereof are the 
ways of death;" on the other: "Strait is 
the gate, and narrow is the way, which lead- 
eth unto life, and few there be which find 
it." These words are seldom seen by those 
who are anxious to run quickly rather than 



redearth's family go with him. 17 

to choose well. Most of the Babylonians 
had, some time or other in their lives, come 
thus far ; but, choosing the broad way, found 
themselves back in their city again, declaring 
they had striven to reach Port Repentance, 
and failed : thus was the good but narrow 
way evil spoken of. 

Redearth would have liked the broad 
wajr, but knew it to be the way of death. 
He sat down at the cross-roads till his 
joints grew stiff in the rain and mist. The 
winds showered dead leaves, the lightning 
shone from one part of heaven to the other, 
the voice of the Lord thundered ; but his 
children from the youngest to the eldest 
chose the narrow way, — the child Ruth 
before them all, which brought to Redearth's 
memory the words, " A little child shall lead 
them ; " with those other, " Except ye receive 
the Kingdom of Heaven as a little child, ye 
shall in no wise enter therein." He rose to 
his feet, and took the first step in the narrow 
way ; the next was easier, but at best the 

2 



18 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 

way was rough, especially for those heavy of 
flesh. Thomas gave the last look at Babylon. 
When Redearth had walked some distance at 
a smart pace, he began to think well of him- 
self, and stumbled ; a mist came over his 
eyes, he groped his way as a blind man, the 
light was turned unto the shadow of death 
and gross darkness. The others, beholding 
him stumble, grew faint-hearted. Thomas 
doubted if they were on the right way. 
Peter spoke of climbing a hill ; but their 
mother said, " I hear the murmur of waves." 
" 'Tis but the moaning of the wind," an- 
swered Redearth ; she, being of a meek and 
quiet spirit, answered not. 

After a little, the child Ruth said to him, 
" I hear the sound of the sea." They all 
listened and heard it, save Thomas, who was 
sometimes deaf in one ear. The more the 
sound increased, the greater was their sor- 
row for sin, and their longing to be pure 
in heart. They were now on the cliffs of 
Godly Sorrow, just above Port Repentance. 



PORT REPENTANCE REACHED. 19 

So they quickened their steps, and ere long, 
having reached the highest point of the 
cliffs, beheld the open sea. A ship lay at 
anchor on the waters ; it was the " Glad 
Tidings." Their hearts leaped for joy. And 
yet the ship did not appear so great as they 
had expected ; but the longer they looked, 
the fairer it became. 

The night drew near, and so they hasted 
to descend the cliffs. As the descent was 
difficult, they clung to one another, lest they 
should fall and break their bones. With all 
their care, some of them slipped, and had 
almost fallen ; it was no wonder that they 
stumbled, for their eyes were filled with 
tears. They reached the strand, but, as the 
ship lay at anchor, they were at a loss how 
to get on board. Peter pulled off his coat 
to swim. Thomas spoke of a raft; their 
father lifted up his voice and cried, " Ship 
ahoy!" When there was no answer, he 
called again. The setting sun shone upon 
the ship, till it seemed larger than before. 



20 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 

The evening breeze moaned upon the waters; 
darkness would soon be upon them. 

Redearth, with his family, feared that hav- 
ing come thus far they might not be received 
into the ship ; and, kneeling together upon 
the shore, prayed: "O Lord, make haste 
to help us! " Then one like unto the Son of 
Man appeared on the deck of the ship. He 
stretched forth his hands and said, "Come 
unto me all ye who labor and are heavy 
laden, and I will give you rest." u He call- 
eth us," said Redearth joyfully. " But is the 
voice for us?" questioned Thomas. "O 
thou of little faith," said his father; "saith 
not the Book of Life, ' Whosoever will, let 
him come ? ' " " And I see with mine own 
eyes one like unto the blessed stranger, who 
bade us flee from the wrath to come," said 
their mother. "Oh! that I had wings like 
a dove," cried Peter, and made as if he 
would walk on the water. Thomas wan- 
dered among the rocks ; and, being short- 
sighted, muttered, "seeing is believing." 



THE SHIP "GLAD TIDINGS." 21 

Then a small boat was lowered from the 
ship, and rowed to the shore, by one dressed 
in camel's hair, whose voice rang over the 
waters, saying, " Repent, for the Kingdom 
of Heaven is at hand ! " When he came 
within speaking distance, he said unto Red- 
earth, " Whom seekest thou ? " Redearth 
answered, " We would enter the 4 Glad Tid- 
ings.' " " Hast thou forsaken Babylon for 
ever ? " Redearth answered, " I have." 
Then said the messenger, " The ship which 
thou seest is indeed the 6 Glad Tidings ; ' it 
was built by Emmanuel ; all who believe in 
Him may enter." 

As they spoke, the messenger drew nearer 
and nearer in his boat, on whose oars were 
written the words, " yea " and " amen." The 
name of his boat was " The Promise." Red- 
earth wondered, as he saw him near the 
beach, but not landing. The messenger 
waited to be called by each one for himself. 
Now as none of them had been on the sea 
before, they were afraid to venture lest they 



22 the marixer's progress. 



should be drowned, and looked at one an- 
other, each expecting the other to go first. 
The messenger, seeing them hesitate, stood 
up in " The Promise," pointed back to the 
ship, and cried with a loud voice: "Behold 
the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin 
of the world ! " The words sank deep into 
Peter's heart ; he ran down to the edge of 
the water as if to wade towards " The Prom- 
ise," but the messenger seeing him in earnest 
came where he was, and saying, " Enter thou 
blessed of the Lord," helped him into " The 
Promise," which in a moment reached the 
side of the " Glad Tidings," where those 
already on board gladly received him into 
the ship. He could think of nothing but 
to see Emmanuel ; ran towards him, and 
with tears in his eyes said, " Wilt thou re- 
ceive me into thy ship ? " Emmanuel an- 
swered, " Thou art welcome." " But my 
sins," continued Peter, scarce lifting his eyes. 
" Thy sins, which were many, are all for- 
given." Peter rejoiced, believing in the Lord. 



THEY EMBARK ONE BY ONE. 23 

Scarce had he found acceptance, when he 
bethought him of those left behind on the 
shore, who might be overtaken by the dark- 
ness ; he went to the side of the ship, and 
with certain others waved the hand to Red- 
earth. He saw " The Promise " again at 
the shore. Mary was entering it, and she too 
quickly reached the " Glad Tidings," clasped 
the feet of Emmanuel, and looked up at his 
face, saying, " Master ! " He said unto her, 
" Mary, thou hast chosen the good part which 
shall never be taken from thee," and gave 
her into the care of Mistress Prudence, the 
wife of Understanding, chief officer of the 
ship. 

" The Promise " had again returned to the 
shore, and Martha, who could not bear being 
left behind by her sister, entered. She was 
rowed to the " Glad Tidings," but more 
slowly than either Peter or Mary ; also she 
had some trouble in entering the ship. When 
she came to Emmanuel she said, humbly, 
" Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? " He 



24 THE mariner's progress. 

said unto her, " Whosoever liveth and believ- 
eth in me shall never die. Believest thou 
this ? " She saith unto Him, " Yea, Lord, I 
believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of 
God, which should come into the world." 
She findeth her sister Mary, they fell on one 
another's neck, and wept tears of joy ; then 
together gazed towards the shore, speaking 
at one time of their parents, then of Emman- 
uel. Martha whispered to her sister that His 
coat was woven from the top throughout ; 
Mary said to her, " Oh that all were safe on 
board ! " 

As she spake, her mother was beseeching 
Redearth to enter " The Promise," but he 
constrained her to go first. When he would 
not be persuaded, she entered ; for he said, 
" I will follow thee even now." Ruth clave 
unto her grandmother. The messenger, per- 
plexed, forbade the child ; but the voice of 
the Lord said, " Suffer little children to come 
unto me, and forbid them not, for of such is 
the Kingdom of Heaven." He obeyed ; and, 



BEDEARTH AND THOMAS GO LAST. 25 



strange to say, " The Promise " floated more 
lightly with these two than with the others 
singly. Her three children welcomed their 
mother, but waiting not, she came to the 
Lord, saying, " Behold, I and the children 
whom thou hast given me ! " He answered 
her, " The Lord is with thee, thou highly- 
favored among women." The child Ruth 
came also to Emmanuel, and said, " I love 
thee." He put His hand upon the child, and 
blessed her. 

It was now twilight ; Redearth and Thomas 
could scarcely be seen. " The Promise " 
waited, the messenger called, the evening 
breeze ruffled the water. His father said to 
Thomas, " Now is the accepted time." He 
answered, " Yet a little while among these 
rocks, whereon are written things which 
will astonish the world." "What good will 
the astonishment of a world do thee, my 
son, if thou and the world are destroyed 
together?" "I see no signs of destruc- 
tion," said Thomas. " Has not God told 



26 the hamster's progress. 



thee, my son, that the fashion of the 
world passeth away ? " " Perhaps," answered 
Thomas, looking wise ; " but learned men 
say the world had no beginning, and shall 
have no end." " Thomas, Thomas ! " said 
his father, " knowest thou not that the wis- 
dom of this world is foolishness with God ? 
Be wise ; now is the day of thy salvation." 
" 1 have many years before me yet," said the 
youth ; " let me take the " Glad Tidings " on 
another voyage. Why may one not make the 
best of both worlds?" His father turned 
sorrowfully away, saying, " Thy blood be 
upon thine own head." 

When Redearth entered " The Promise," 
he thought it best to stand erect, although 
the messenger bade him sit down. At the 
first stroke of the oars, he almost fell over, 
grasped the side of " The Promise," and had 
well-nigh capsized it ; he was then glad 
enough to take the lowest seat. All on 
board came to see him enter the " Glad Tid- 
ings." There was deep silence when Red- 



REDEARTH NOW CHRISTIAN. 27 



earth stood before the Lord, bowed himself 
to the deck, and said : " I am not worthy to 
be called thy servant." Emmanuel answered 
him graciously : " Enter thou into the joy of 
thy Lord." Moreover, He said unto him, 
" What is thy name ? " When Redearth 
told Him, He answered, " Thy name shall no 
more be Redearth, but Christian shall be thy 
name ; thou art anointed with the oil of glad- 
ness above thy fellows." 

But Thomas was not yet saved : he thought 
more of broken rocks than of a broken heart ; 
and, drenched with spray, wandered from 
the shore till he stumbled on a certain man 
to whom he said : " If mine eyes deceive me 
not, I behold Philosopher Positive, of Foggy 
Row." Positive turned round, and said: 
" Right glad am I to find thee learning wis- 
dom ; if thou continuest in my precepts, thou 
wilt make a noise in the world." Thomas, 
pleased with the flattery, turned his back on 
the "Glad Tidings;" and Positive showed 
him a rock which proved that the world 



28 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



never could have an end. " But," quoth 
Thomas, " a rumor goes that Babylon will be 
destroyed." Positive shook with laughter, 
till his spectacles fell on the rock and were 
broken. He then said to Thomas: " The 
same rumor has been afloat every year for 
the last thousand years ; fools have believed 
it from the beginning; fools believe it now: 
but that reminds me that I heard some one 
say that thy father believed the rumor." 
M True," answered Thomas, "he has just 
entered yonder 4 Glad Tidings,' to sail for 
the new world ; and I have some thought 
of going with him." " Tush, tush, friend 
Thomas ! wouldst thou throw away thy 
prospects? Have I not told thee the sea 
has no shore beyond ? — has any one ever 
come back? " Thomas answered only, " My 
parents have entered the ship." Positive 
replied, "But thou art a man — judge for 
thyself." Thomas got bewildered. The 
night darkened ; the voice of the messenger 
faded away. One time he took a step to the 



THOMAS DOUBTS NO MORE. 29 



shore, but Positive's taunt hindered him. 
Seeing him hesitate, Positive entered on a 
long discourse, declaring that the Book of 
Life was not worth the paper it was written 
on ; he had not opened it for half a century ; 
the voice of the "angel" was only thunder. 
He ended by proving, to his own satisfaction, 
that there neither was, nor could there be, 
another world. Thomas was almost per- 
suaded to go back ; but his mother who 
yearned after him could not refrain from 
calling out at the top of her voice, "My son, 
my son!" The words pierced him to the 
heart ; though his mind was in doubt, he 
turned his back on Positive, and rushed to 
" The Promise." The stones being wet with 
foam, he slipped and fell, shaking the breath 
out of his body on the rocks which he so 
much admired. He moaned piteously. Posi- 
tive laughed at his fall ; but the messen- 
ger offered him salvation. He rose to his 
feet, and with a bruised body scrambled into 
"The Promise." The wind had become a 



30 the mariner's progress. 



storm ; the waves ran high, and broke over 
them. Poor Thomas feared exceedingly ; 
the words of Positive made him more afraid : 
they were well enough in a calm on the 
shore, but of no use in a storm on the deep. 
The messenger lifted him into the " Glad 
Tidings." When he set foot on the solid 
deck, he gathered courage, and said to Em- 
manuel, " My Lord, and my God ! " He was 
answered : " Because thou hast seen me, 
thou hast believed ; blessed are they who 
have not seen me and yet have believed." 

Thus did the whole family reach the " Glad 
Tidings." 



ALL ON BOARD. 



31 



CHAPTER III. 

Christian made Captain. Description of Mariners. Glitter 
comes on board — not by " The Promise." The " Glad 
Tidings " described. They set sail for the New World. 
The Wide, Wide Sea. Island of Self-Confidence. 

That was a night long to be remembered. 
When the darkness came around them, the 
" Glad Tidings " shone with a heavenly light. 
Emmanuel commanded certain on board to 
strip Christian and his family, and to wash 
them from all filthiness of the flesh ; their 
old garments were then gathered in a heap 
and thrown overboard, while Emmanuel 
said : " I will cast all your sins into the 
depths of the sea ; a new heart will I give 
unto you, and your sins and iniquities will I 
remember no more." Then did their peace 
flow down as a river, and their righteousness 
as the waves of the sea. That night they 
rested in quietness and assurance, sleeping 



32 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



the sleep of God's beloved. In the morning 
all things were new ; and the evening and 
morning were the first day. 

When Christian came on deck, he was 
saluted by Understanding, who said unto 
him, " It is the Lord's will that thou be 
captain of the ship." Christian answered, 
" I know hot what thou saj^est." Under- 
standing replied, " We must obey the voice 
of Emmanuel." 

Christian walked the deck as in a dream. 
The mariners were brought to him one after 
another : Zealous, the boatswain, whose voice 
was like the roar of a lion ; he was the son 
of one Daring, of the fire brigade in Baby- 
lon. Good Cheer, a man of weight, came 
from the village of Live-at-ease. Hardhead, 
an able-bodied seaman, was the son of Dio- 
trephes, a trader in spectacles and old parch- 
ments ; connected on his mothers side with 
the Positives of Foggy Row. Bruised-reed 
came from the town of Smoking-flax ; he 
was a sickly youth, and, being told that he 



CHRISTIAN MADE CAPTAIN. 33 



could not live many months, was greatly 
troubled ; hearing that a voyage in the 
" Glad Tidings " cured all manner of sick- 
nesses and diseases, he had joined her to be 
made whole. Caution belonged to the vil- 
lage of Cross- Counsels ; spake seldom, and 
always after others. Merry-heart was the 
son of Joyful, who had long ago sailed in 
the u Glad Tidings ; " but, being fond of mu- 
sic and dancing, had remained behind his 
father, till the voice of the angel startled him. 
Timothy had come from Early-Piety, a town 
hundreds of miles from Babylon ; having 
been brought up tenderly by his grand- 
mother, she counselled him with her dying 
breath to enter the " Glad Tidings." 

When all were assembled on deck, Chris- 
tian was astonished to find that they received 
him as their captain. He turned again to 
Understanding and said to him, " How can 
this be, when I am but a landsman, knowing 
not one rope from another ? " He was 
answered : " If any man lack wisdom, let 
3 



34 



THE MAEDsElf S PEOGEESS. 



him ask of God, who giveth unto all men 
liberally." As Christian stood amazed, Zeal- 
ous cried aloud, " Three cheers for Captain 
Christian ! " All on board raised their voices, 
and shouted with a great shout ; and Chris- 
tian heard a voice from heaven like unto that 
of Emmanuel, saying, 44 Fear not, for I am 
with thee ! " The spirit of the Lord de- 
scended upon him, the spirit of wisdom and 
of a sound mind. 

While the mariners were thus rejoicing, 
there was heard a cry from the shore. Chris- 
tian looked and saw Glitter waving his 
hands. He asked Understanding, 44 Shall we 
send 4 The Promise ? for him ? " and was an- 
swered, " He who cometh another way is a 
thief and a robber." Glitter, finding there 
was some delay, took matters into his own 
hands : leaped into the sea, and swam to the 
ship. The mariners, being merciful, helped 
him in, and lent him clothing ; thus did 
Glitter enter the 44 Glad Tidings," but not in 
"The Promise." 



THE "GLAD TIDINGS DESCRIBED. 35 



All being now ready for sailing, the mar- 
iners praised the Lord whose mercy endureth 
for ever. It was noticed by some that Peter 
sang too loud, while Thomas was hoarse, 
having caught cold among the rocks ; Glitter 
sang like a Babylonian. Christian spent 
some hours alone, communing with his awn 
heart, and keeping silence ; then he asked 
Understanding concerning the ship, who said 
to him : " She is built of everlasting oak, with- 
out a flaw from stem to stern. The Father 
of our Lord designed her from the foundation 
of the world ; and whereas thou hast read in 
the Book of Life that He is the captain of 
salvation made perfect through suffering, it 
is but to tell thee that He sailed the unknown 
seas to open up a new and a living way. He 
stood before the mast, faced the winds and 
battled with the storms, in this very ship. 
On the foremast is the emblem of a cradle, 
on the mainmast a cross, on the mizzen-mast 
as it were an open grave : they are, in a 
figure, the birth, death, and resurrection of 



36 the mariner's progress. 



our Lord. When the sails are unfurled, thou 
wilt find them white as snow. The anchor 
will often be thine only hope of salvation : it 
has never yet failed if it gripped the rock. 
The compass, as thou knowest, ever points to 
one part of the heavens. This telescope also 
will reveal the substance of things hoped for, 
the evidence of things not seen. There are 
many other things for thy furtherance in 
sailing the ship, — as the log of the 'Glad 
Tidings ' on her first voyage, a chart showing 
the true course, a book of instructions called 
the Book of Life, and sundry others. More- 
over, thou wilt find abundance of stores for 
the voyage ; bread shall be given us, our 
water shall be sure ; and, if sickness enter 
the ship, thou hast but to call for Doctor 
Free-grace, who is known as the great phy- 
sician." 

When Christian heard these things he 
exclaimed : " Oh the depth of the riches both 
of the wisdom and knowledge of God ! how 
unsearchable are His judgments, and His ways 



OUT ON THE OCEAN, SAILING. 37 



past finding out ! " He went on deck with 
Understanding, who called the mariners to 
their posts, bade them weigh anchor and set 
sail, which they did ; and, all having a mind 
to work, the ship veered round, and was 
quickly sailing before a favorable wind. 

The mariners rejoiced because they were 
sailing for the new world, but they remem- 
bered those whom they had left behind in 
Babylon. Christian himself also, mourning for 
his friends, said : " Oh that they were wise and 
understood the time of their merciful visita- 
tion, before these things are for ever hid from 
their eyes ! " They soon left Port Repent- 
ance far behind ; the cliffs of Godly Sorrow 
sank into the sea, and all eyes were turned 
hopefully towards the land of promise. 

While others were busy, some with the 
sails, some below, Mary and Ruth stood side 
by side at the stern, looked up to heaven, 
and heard the song of angels rejoicing over 
the "Glad Tidings." When the ship had 
reached the open sea, Christian called the 



38 THE mariner's progress. 

mariners to him and said : " Let brotherly 
love continue ; beware of anger, wrath, mal- 
ice, and all uncharitableness : be ye faithful 
unto death, and ye shall receive a crown of 
life." He then gave to each man work ac- 
cording to his several ability. The ship 
sailed with a fair wind. Christian seldom 
left the deck, but watched and prayed. He 
took the sun every day at noon ; and, when 
the sun did not appear, examined the more 
carefully the first log of the " Glad Tidings." 
Understanding was at the helm, and one of 
the mariners always kept a lookout. In the 
cabin, Prudence, the wife of Understanding, 
instructed Christian's wife and children in 
the will of the Lord. Martha helped her 
mother. Mary taught Ruth. When Chris- 
tian came down to rest, his children asked 
him many questions concerning the voyage, 
more questions than he could well answer; 
so that he often said to them, " What ye 
know not now ye shall know hereafter." At 
such times he praised the skill of Under- 



CHRISTIAN TOO SELF-TRUSTFUL. 39 



standing, till at length they said to him: 
"Art thou not captain? If so, why dost 
thou consult Understanding?" Christian an- 
swered : " Because he was with the Lord 
from the beginning, brought up with Him, 
daily His delight, rejoicing always before Him. 
Counsel is his, and sound wisdom. He has 
strength ; he leads in the way of righteous- 
ness, in the midst of the paths of judgment ; 
and they who hear his voice obtain favor of 
the Lord." On hearing these words they 
were silent ; but their question worked as 
leaven in the mind of Christian : he began 
to trust more in his own wisdom, put on a 
press of sail, and made sure that because the 
ship was going fast it was going well. This 
continued for certain days. The weather 
being warm, he sometimes fell asleep on 
deck; and having, as he believed, little to 
do, went often to the cabin where his wife 
and children rejoiced in his presence. 

One daj^, he had spent many hours below, 
and, although Understanding had more than 



40 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



once sent down to question him, he paid no 
heed thereto ; when suddenly he heard the 
cry of, " Land ahead ! " He rushed on deck, 
and found Understanding putting the helm 
hard a-port. The ship was brought round, 
and Christian said piteously, u I am out of 
my reckoning." He asked Understanding if 
he knew where they were, and was an- 
swered : " It fears me that we are almost 
ashore on the Island of Self-Confidence ; 
and, if so, fifty leagues out of our course." 
Christian trembled, and was humbled in 
presence of Understanding and before the 
mariners. He would have given the whole 
world to have listened to the warnings of 
Understanding; but it was now too late. 



ISLAND OF SELF-CONFIDENCE. 41 



CHAPTER IV. 

Peter and Thomas land on Self-Confidence. Thomas 
among the Rocks. Peter enters the Forest; meets 
Delilah; follows her. He is whipped by Lord Con- 
science back to the Shore. The Brothers hasten on 
board. A Storm arises. They are driven from Self- 
Confidence. Sickness on board. Pillar of Cloud. Em- 
manuel's Voice. A Great Calm. 

The Island of Self-Confidence was marked 
" dangerous," in the chart. There was a 
high hill in the centre of it called Vain Glory, 
from which came sudden squalls. In its 
harbor, called Boasting Baj r , there were 
sunken rocks towards which set in a strong 
current ; and, although the island was pleas- 
ant to the eye, it had been the ruin of many 
mariners. 

When Christian had well considered the 
matter, he found himself in an evil plight ; 
but his courage did not fail, and, truth to 
tell, he was not very sorry for having come 



42 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



to Self-Confidence. Sweet odors and the 
singing of birds made him desire to land, 
but as vet he knew not that the trees bore 
nothing but leaves. The springs of water 
were sweet to the taste, but poisonous; and 
amidst the woods lurked serpents and wild 
beasts. Understanding also told Christian 
the island was owned by a certain grave- 
digger called the Old Serpent. — the most 
subtle, but the most deadly, of men, whose 
delight it was to slay mariners, and to cast 
forth their dead bodies. Then was Christian 
afraid, the more so as the wind blew towards 
Self-Confidence. He now remembered the 
words which are written : 44 The heart is de- 
ceitful above all things, and desperately 
wicked: who can know it?" with that 
other: 4i Cursed be the man that trusteth in 
man, and maketh flesh his arm, and whose 
heart departeth from the Lord ; for he shall 
be like the heath in the desert, and shall not 
see when good cometh, but shall inhabit the 
parched places in the wilderness, in a salt 



PETER AND THOMAS GO ASHORE. 43 

land and not inhabited." Christian strove 
hard to pass by the island, but the winds 
were contrary ; with a sad heart he gave 
orders to cast anchor. 

But however much Christian himself might 
fear the island, many on board looked on it 
with delight, hoping to set foot once more on 
solid land. Thomas, who prided himself on 
much study, told his brother that the island 
was called Beautiful. " It must be a brave 
place," answered Peter, "for I hear acock 
crowing." u Can we go ashore?" asked 
Thomas. " Who can hinder us," cried 
Peter. They went to lower " The Promise," 
but Zealous forbade them, saying that they 
must get permission from Captain Christian. 
Peter asked his father, but received an- 
swer, " Be not tempted of evil." He hurried 
back to his brother in anger, saying, " Our 
father would have us be always children." 
Understanding overheard them as he passed, 
and said, " Be ye children in guile." Peter's 
eyes flashed fire. Thomas became sullen. 



44 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



As the youths stood side by side, they saw 
Glitter walking about the ship, like one of 
the silly fellows whistling for a breeze. He 
advised them to take the law into their own 
hands. At the ninth hour of the day, there 
was a dead calm ; the sun shone fiercely 
upon them, they all slumbered and slept; 
even Christian's eyes grew heavy. But 
Peter and Thomas, who were now lovers of 
pleasure more than lovers of God, looked 
at Self-Confidence with longing eyes. The 
more they looked, the fairer it seemed to 
them. Thomas made sure that the trees 
were good for food as well as pleasant to the 
eyes ; also to be desired to make one wise. 
Peter said, " If we climb yonder hill, we 
shall behold all the kingdoms of the world 
in a moment of time.*' They yielded to 
the temptation. Peter threw off his coat, 
plunged into the sea, and swam ashore ; but 
Thomas went dry-shod on a raft. Christian 
awakened by the noise called them back, but 
they obeyed him not. He said to himself, 



PETER MEETS DELILAH. 



45 



" These are the beginnings of sorrow," and 
had a mind to go after them in " The 
Promise." He might have done so, if 
Thomas had not taken away the oars. He 
asked counsel of Understanding, who an- 
swered, u Their sins will find them out." 

The two lads, having reached the shore, 
leaped for joy ; although they beheld pieces 
of wreck and dead men's bones. Thomas 
wandered among the rocks on the shore, 
but Peter entered the forest to climb the 
hill. He soon lost his way, and could not 
tell which was forward or backward ; never- 
theless, thinking that speed was progress, 
he ran till he struck against a dead tree, 
and the blood trickled down his face. The 
murmur of the sea was heard no more, nor 
could he behold the sun. Birds of prey 
hovered near ; he staggered like a drunken 
man, till at last he fell down on a clump 
of thorns. He slept, and dreamed that he 
had reached the top of Vain Glory. At 
length he awakened to hear the laugh and 



46 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



to see the merry countenance of a damsel 
arrayed in tinkling ornaments and round tires 
like the moon; she wore chains, bracelets, 
mufflers, rings, jewels, a mantle and hood ; 
she walked with a stretched neck and wanton 
eyes. Peter rose to his feet as if he still 
dreamed ; he slowly called to mind what had 
come to pass, and asked the maiden who she 
was. She answered : " This is the island of 
my father ; some call it Self-Confidence ; we 
know it by the name of the Beautiful Isle." 
He looked around him and said, " But where 
is the sea?" She answered him only, " Let 
me take thee to my father's house, and heal 
thee of thy wounds." He followed her, and 
by much flattery she made him forget all 
about the " Glad Tidings," leading him as an 
ox to the slaughter. " But thou hast not 
told me thy name," said Peter graciously. 
" My name is Delilah ; I am the daughter of 
the Old Serpent, and kindred to all the best 
families, — as the Lucifers of Hades, Sir 
Esau Turnabout, the Iscariots of Jerusalem. 



PETER SEES THE OLD SERPENT. 47 

My sister Jezebel is married to a king." 
Peter grew ashamed of his mariner's dress ? 
and when Delilah saw this, she said : " Art 
thou not a son of that Redearth who left 
Babylon in the 4 Glad Tidings ? ' " Peter 
denied with an oath, declaring that his name 
was Simon. " What ! " she said, " Art thou 
a friend of the great Simon Magus, our fam- 
ily doctor?" Peter held his peace. Then 
Delilah, knowing that he lied, despised him 
in her heart, while she smiled in his face, and 
led him to destruction. 

As they walked along, Peter looked here 
and there for some great mansion ; but who 
can tell his horror when Delilah led him to a 
grave-yard, where was a hunch-backed old 
man lopping branches from a withered tree ? 
Delilah said to Peter, " It is my father." 
Peter trembled and would have fled, but 
strength failed him. The Old Serpent, hear- 
ing his daughter's voice, turned round and 
walked towards them. Peter's blood ran 
cold ; he would have fallen, but the sharp 



48 



THE MARINERS PROGRESS. 



stroke of a whip made him utter a great and 
hitter cry. There had come to him one Lord 
Conscience, a mighty hunter, who said with 
a stern voice : " What doest thou here, O son 
of Christian?" The ground shook; Peter 
feared it would open and swallow him. 
The Old Serpent and his daughter hated 
Lord Conscience with a perfect hatred, for 
he had snatched many from their clutches. 
Moreover, he could make the hill of Vain 
Glory burn with fire, and rain down death 
upon all his enemies. Peter saw in him one 
like unto Emmanuel, and, even when be- 
ing chastised, loved and trusted him. But 
that Old Serpent writhed and twisted among 
the tombs, biting the dust, and hissing out 
deadly poison. Delilah spat upon Peter, 
and cursed Lord Conscience. Then Peter, 
whose body had been strengthened and whose 
eyes had been opened by the whip of Lord 
Conscience, heard afar off the murmur of the 
sea. He turned and fled towards it ; thorns 
and briers tore his raiment, his blood trickled 



LORD CONSCIENCE APPEARS. 49 

to the ground ; yet he rushed forward fearing 
the whip of Lord Conscience. He reached 
the shore more dead than alive, and found 
his brother Thomas lying on the rocks, fast 
asleep ; his hands full of shells, the rising 
tide covering his feet. Peter shook him and 
cried, " Awake ! " but he murmured in his 
sleep, " Philosopher Thomas, Philosopher 
Thomas," — opened his eyes, and asked if it 
thundered. " Escape for thy life ! " cried his 
brother, who heard the voice of Lord Con- 
science among the trees. " Take matters 
quietly," said Thomas sitting up and rubbing 
his eyes. The next moment, the whip of 
Lord Conscience made him leap from the 
ground; he tried to reason with him, but 
the thongs of the whip turned reasoning into 
moans. So fierce were his looks, that the 
lads gave themselves up for dead ; but Peter 
called to mind the words of Emmanuel when 
he received him into the ship, and cried for 
mercy. When Lord Conscience heard the 
name of Emmanuel, his hand dropped to his 
4 



50 the mariner's progress. 

side ; he turned into the forest, and they saw 
him no more : but the wounds made by his 
whip remained, 

Peter and Thomas were now as eager to 
leave Self-Confidence as they had been to land 
on it. Prayer had been made continually for 
them by their mother and Mary, who be- 
sought Christian to send " The Promise " for 
the lads. He commanded Zealous to lower 
the boat and cast it adrift, knowing that, as 
the wind blew towards the shore, it would 
soon reach the lads. Peter and Thomas 
entered " The Promise," and, after much 
tossing, reached the " Glad Tidings." Tim- 
othy and Bruised-reed helped them on board. 
Their father, being angry, would not see 
them ; their mother led them down to the 
cabin of Doctor Free-grace, who found them 
a mass of bruises, and anointed them with 
the balm of Gilead. He told them there was 
no danger of death if they obeyed his words ; 
yet the scars would continue manj^ days. 

Christian himseLf was now in sore trouble. 



ESCAPE FKOM SELF-CONFIDENCE. 51 



A great and strong wind blew towards the 
shore ; if the anchor gave way, the ship 
would become a total wreck. Moreover, he 
found the truth of the saying, " Winds and 
waves have no forgiveness of sins." The sea 
raged ; dark clouds swept over Vain Glory ; 
night came on before its time. Then Chris- 
tian, whose spirit was humbled within him, 
said to Understanding, " Who can deliver 
us ? " Understanding answered and said 
unto him, " Have faith in God." " But I 
have sinned against light," answered Chris- 
tian. He was answered : " If thou truly 
humble thyself before the Lord, He will for- 
give thee," Then did Christian call around 
him the mariners, and confessed before the 
Lord the evil which they had done. Under- 
standing, finding them at their wits' end, 
commanded them to heave anchor and set 
sail. He himself took the helm, and, hardly 
escaping the rocks, they reached the open 
sea. 

But their troubles were not yet at an end; 



52 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



as it is written : " Fools, because of their 
transgression and because of their iniquity, 
are afflicted ; their soul abhorreth all manner 
of meat ; they draw nigh to the gates of 
death." "When the stormy wind lifted up 
the waves, they mounted up to the heaven, 
then went down again to the depths ; their 
soul melted because of trouble ; they reeled 
to and fro, and staggered like a drunken 
man. Their eyes grew heavy, and they were 
sick unto death. Thomas could not doubt ; 
Peter could not boast ; Martha could not 
serve ; Mary could not pray ; their mother 
also was sore afflicted. Christian himself 
kept the deck, holding on by the mainmast, 
but was at length overcome ; he could only 
cry out, " Save, Lord! I perish," and sank 
on deck. Gross darkness covered the face of 
the deep; the night blazed with thunder, 
like the shoutings of the sons of God. 
Christian crawled to the bulwarks ; angry 
billows rushed past ; the ship trembled and 
creaked as if all her timbers would be rent 



ENCOUNTER A STORM. 53 



asunder. The mariners, some lashed to the 
mast, others holding on by ropes, were sore 
afraid and cried every man unto God. Nev- 
ertheless, Understanding stood firm at the 
helm, and after a time Christian himself out 
of weakness grew strong. The ship labored 
in the trough of the sea; the masts were 
strained, bat stood erect as the oaks of 
Lebanon. 

When there was a lull in the storm, Chris- 
tian w r ent down into the cabin to look at the 
chart. Here he found his son Thomas hold- 
ing his head with both hands, while Peter 
who had tried to climb the cabin stairs was 
thrown back on the floor ; his daughters 
remained sick in bed, but what was his sur- 
prise to find the child Ruth well and happy. 
" Fearest thou not the storm ? " he ques- 
tioned. She looked up into his face, saying, 
" God made the wind, and God made me." 
Christian marvelled at her words ; but he 
remembered that it is written : " O Lord, our 
Lord, how excellent is thy name in all the 



54 THE mariner's progress. 

earth ! who hast set thy glory above the 
heavens ! Out of the mouth of babes and 
suckliugs hast thou ordained strength, be- 
cause of thine enemies, that thou mightest 
still the enemy and the avenger." 

He went on deck to find the storm raging ; 
the waves came rushing after the ship like 
troops of hungry wolves. He took counsel 
with Understanding, and they agreed that, 
unless they put about ship and faced the 
storm, she could not be saved. Christian 
called Zealous to him, and bade the mariners 
be ready at a given signal ; so when the 
" Glad Tidings " reached the top of the next 
wave, Understanding brought her round sud- 
denly to face the storm. Then Christian 
saw a pillar of cloud in figure like unto a 
man, from which came the voice of Emman- 
uel, saying, " Why are ye fearful, O ye of 
little faith? " The mariners heard the voice, 
but saw no man. Christian beheld one whose 
face was beyond all knowing beautiful, and 
heard him say to the winds and waves, 



" PEACE, BE STILL ! " 



55 



" Peace, be still ! " There was a great calm. 
The day-spring from on high had visited 
them. 

Then said Christian : " O Lord God of 
hosts, who is a strong Lord like unto thee, or 
to thy faithfulness round about Thee? Thou 
rulest the raging of the sea ; when the waves 
thereof arise, Thou stillest them." Then 
were the mariners glad because they were 
quiet, and lifted up their voice praising God 
and saying : " The floods have lifted up, O 
Lord, the floods have lifted up their voice ; 
the floods lift up their waves ; the Lord on 
high is mightier than the voice of many 
waters, yea than the mighty waves of the 
sea." The sun also shone forth. Christian 
took the reckoning, and found they had 
reached the direct course to the new world : 
so that storms that blow us from Self-Confi- 
dence may be very grievous, and yet our best 
friends. 

The whole of that day was spent putting 
the ship in order. Doctor Free-grace was 



56 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



also very busy among the mariners, and they 
were strengthened with all might according 
to His glorious power, unto all patience and 
long-suffering with joyfulness. It was now 
that they began to know the meaning of the 
words, " They that are whole need not a 
physician, but they that are sick." Those 
who went to Doctor Free-grace, sorrowing, 
came away rejoicing ; for to most of them he 
gave the famous draught called Christ-love. 
The voice of prayer and praise was again 
heard ; they obtained joy and gladness, for 
sorrow and sighing had fled away. 



THE MABINERS BEGIN TO DOUBT. 57 



CHAPTER V. 

The Mariners in doubt concerning the Lord. A Boat 
drifting. Oldman taken on board; incites to Mutiny. 
Mariners question Christian. Open Mutiny. Chris- 
tian quells it. Oldman escapes. 

Whex the mariners came together again after 
the storm, they were much perplexed con- 
cerning the pillar of cloud. Christian had 
told them it was the Lord ; that the sea was 
His, and that He made it, and that His hand 
formed the dry land. Some believed, and 
rejoiced with great joy ; others answered, 
44 This is an hard saying, who can hear it?" 
Thomas and Hardhead doubted. Zealous 
believed with all his heart. " We need more 
evidence," said Caution. 44 Things are not 
what they seem," quoth Glitter. 44 It is al- 
most too good news to be true," said Bruised- 
reed. But Timothy answered, 44 It is a faith- 



58 the mariner's progress. 



ful saying, and worthy of all acceptation." 
" Dost thou believe such a cunningly devised 
fable?" asked Glitter. Timothy looked 
round upon him with anger, and said: "I 
believe that God was manifest in the flesh, 
justified in the spirit, seen of angels, preached 
unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, 
received up into glory ; nay, more : all 
those who cease to hold faith and a good 
conscience will assuredly make shipwreck." 
Thomas and Hardhead grew uneasy, went 
on deck, and spake together concerning the 
appearance of the Lord. Hardhead ended 
by saying, " May be, may be." His words 
confirmed the doubts of Thomas, so that ere 
long he heard in the plash of every wave 
the words, " May be." 

During the whole of the next week, they 
sailed with a favorable wind. Christian con- 
tinued to grow in grace and in the knowledge 
of the Lord ; the chart and the Book of Life 
were seldom out of his hand ; he swept the 
whole sea below and the heavens above with 



OLDMAN RESCUED FROM THE SEA. 59 

the telescope, and many times every day gave 
a look at the compass. He exhorted the 
mariners to live soberly, righteously, and 
godly, and made sure that no evil could befall 
the ship. Had he known that some of the 
mariners doubted the coming of the Lord, he 
would have been ill at ease. 

One afternoon, those who doubted were 
standing together at the bow of the ship, 
when they saw a boat drifting not far ahead. 
An old man sat in it, and held out his arms 
imploring help. Thomas, taking counsel of 
no one, threw him a rope's end, which he 
caught with marvellous agility for one so 
aged ; the doubters being together lifted him 
into the ship ; his boat drifted away. When 
he came on deck, Oldman, for so they called 
him, coughed violently, as if he would rend 
in pieces. The mariners pitied him. Glitter, 
who loved to be thought a benefactor, ran 
to Doctor Free-grace for a cordial, but re- 
ceived answer, " I have no medicine for such 
as he." Glitter was amazed, and went back 



60 the mariner's progress. 



to tell the mariners that Free-grace was a 
hard man. They took Oldman into the fore- 
castle, set meat before him, and bade him 
be of good cheer. When Christian heard 
thereof, he asked Understanding what it 
meant, who said to him, " Beware of Old- 
man and his deeds." He was troubled, yet 
feared to cast him out, the more so as Thomas 
told him that Oldman was a ship-wrecked 
mariner, who had sailed many years in the 
" Ocean Pride ; " but she had struck on a 
rock and gone to pieces, he alone was left, 
and must have perished if they had not 
picked him up. When Oldman had recov- 
ered himself, he found favor with some of the 
mariners. Timothy feared him, and said to 
himself, " An evil disease cleaveth unto this 
Oldman." Yet remembered he the words, 
" Charity hopeth all things, belie veth all 
things ; " so he waited to see wdiat a day 
might bring forth. 

Then Oldman, with words smooth as but- 
ter, but with words which pierced like a 



OLD MAN WOBKS MISCHIEF. 



61 



sword, spake unto the mariners, and raised 
doubts in their minds concerning Captain 
Christian. Nay, more ; he assured them that 
Babylon was not destroyed, and that multi- 
tudes who had left it were going back again : 
could he himself find a ship homeward bound, 
he would gladly return. The mariners hear- 
ing these words were no longer fervent in 
spirit serving the Lord ; some even went the 
length of saying, " Let us eat, drink, and 
be merry." Oldman, finding that they rolled 
his words as a sweet morsel under the 
tongue, went further and counselled mutiny. 
Timothy withstood him to the face. The 
mariners defended Oldman, and lusted after 
Babylon ; but none of them would rise against 
Christian, — yet did they stand in twos and 
threes whispering together on deck. There 
was a dead calm. When the mariners ques- 
tioned Oldman concerning Emmanuel, he an- 
swered, " I shall believe that he walked on 
the water, when I see him do it." 

Now as there was no land in sight, and 



62 



THE MARINER'S PEOGEESS. 



Oldman had raised a report that provisions 
were running short, the mariners gave a 
ready ear to the words of the deceiver ; some 
even declared that Emmanuel was dead, and 
Glitter counselled that Christian be ques- 
tioned on the matter. So Hardhead and he 
were sent aft. They found Christian walk- 
ing the deck with a sad countenance ; he 
knew that they were bearers of evil tidings. 
When they stood before their captain, words 
failed them ; they would have gone back 
without speaking a word, but feared the 
derision of the others ; so they plucked up 
courage and said : " We are sent to ask thee 
if there be any hope of reaching the country 
for which we set out?" Christian feared 
greatly, but hoping that a soft answer would 
turn away wrath, he said to them, "Fear 
not, my men; we shall reach land in good 
time." " But Emmanuel has left us," said 
Hardhead. "Not so," answered Christian; 
"did He not appear to us in the storm?" 
"We saw him not," said Hardhead; "how. 



MUTINY AMONG THE MARINERS. 63 



then can we believe ? " Christian grieved 
at the hardness of their hearts ; and, see- 
ing Oldman draw near to listen, questioned : 
" Speakest thou this of thyself, or did some 
one tell it thee ? " Hardhead was silent. 
Then did Glitter take speech and say : " Ap- 
pearances are against our ever reaching the 
land of promise." Christian said to him, " If 
thou believest not the words of Emmanuel, 
thou wilt not believe my words. Hitherto 
the Lord hath helped us; all the good has 
come to us from Him ; all the evil from not 
obeying His will." " But what sign show- 
est thou us that he yet lives?" " There shall 
no sign be given you," answered Christian; 
" beware lest falling from your steadfast- 
ness ye be led into the way of the tempter. 
Others when tempted fell, and were destroyed 
of the destroyer." Christian turned away 
and left them standing. Oldman came and 
whispered in their ears. They went back 
to their shipmates, and put the words of their 
captain in the worst light. 



64 THE maeiker's pbogbess. 



Great was the clamor. Each man said 
what was right in his own eyes ; scarce any 
asked what was the will of the Lord. Timo- 
thy and Bruised-reed stoutly declared Em- 
manuel not only lived, but was king of heaven 
and earth. The others were in doubt, and 
those who had not faith in the Lord spake 
evil of Christian. Glitter — who spent his 
time on duty in seeking to reconcile the let- 
ter of the Lord's commands with the least 
work, and off duty in beholding his natural 
face in a glass ; beholding himself, going 
away, and straightway forgetting what man- 
ner of man he was — now conceived the idea 
of becoming captain, and to this end began to 
sow the seeds of mutiny. Before long, Chris- 
tian found the saying true: "A man's foes 
shall be they of his own household." Peter 
and Thomas had heard the words of Oldman. 
Thomas said the mariners had good cause for 
doubt; but Peter said, "I will make short 
work of this Oldman by throwing him over- 
board: with a mutineer there is no law." 



THE MUTINY AT ITS CRISIS. 65 



Then did hot words pass between them, till 
they separated in anger, — Thomas to speak 
with Hardhead, Peter to sharpen his sword 
at the grindstone. 

Then Oldman, finding that the time had 
come to mutiny, threw off all disguise, de- 
clared Christian was leading them to certain 
death ; and as for Emmanuel, He was one 
who sent others on a voyage He would not 
go Himself ; the best thing for them to do 
was to seize the ship, trade among the islands 
which abounded with gold, precious stones, 
and pearls, make themselves rich men, and 
go back to Babylon. Glitter cried out, " Hur- 
rah for the Scarlet Queen ! " till Timothy 
threw him against the bulwarks, and shook 
the breath out of his body. Zealous, who 
had become evil-affected, stood up to resist 
Timothy. When Peter heard the scuffle, he 
knew the cause, and rushed forward sword 
in hand to smite Oldman. Merry-heart 
pushed him back, saying, " Do thyself no 
harm." 

5 



66 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



Then came Christian, followed by his wife 
and other children, to know the cause of the 
uproar. He called Peter back and said to 
him, 44 Give no place to wrath; hast thou for- 
gotten Him who has said, 4 Vengeance is 
mine, I will recompense ' ? " Peter lowered 
his weapon ; Thomas would have taken it 
from him, but he said to him, 44 Thou also 
hast listened to the evil words of Oldman." 
Thomas hung his head, for his mother was 
near. Then Christian held out his hands to 
the mariners, and said: 44 Will ye rebel 
against the Captain of our salvation, who 
has loved us with an everlasting love ? Take 
heed, brethren, lest there be in any of you 
an evil heart of unbelief in departing from 
the living God. To-day, if ye will hear his 
voice, harden not your hearts : cast not away 
therefore your confidence, which hath great 
recompense of reward. For ye have need of 
patience, that, after ye have done the will of 
God, ye might receive the promise ; for yet a 
little while, and he that shall come will come, 



CHRISTIAN CONFRONTS OLDMAN. 67 

and shall not tarry. Now the just shall live 
by faith, but if any man draw back, my soul 
shall have no pleasure in him. If we sin wil- 
fully, after that we have received the knowl- 
edge of the truth, there remaineth no more 
sacrifice for sins, but a certain fearful looking 
for of judgment and fiery indignation which 
shall devour the adversaries. It is a fearful 
thing to fall into the hands of the living 
God." 

The mariners trembled at these terrible 
words, and left to themselves would have 
obej^ed the voice of Christian ; but Oldman 
said, " Doth Christian serve the Lord for 
nought? " And Glitter, who thought of no 
one so much as himself, cried out : " Who 
made thee a judge and ruler over us ? " 
Christian fastened his eyes upon Oldman and 
said :,"0 fall of all subtilty and all mischief! 
thou child of the Devil, thou enemy of all 
righteousness, wilt thou not cease to pervert 
the right ways of the Lord ? " Oldman 
quailed for a moment, but set his face like 



68 the mariner's progress. 

a flint against Christian, who returned to 
Understanding and told him all that had 
taken place. He was answered : " The Lord 
knoweth how to deliver the godly out of 
temptation, and to reserve the unjust unto 
the day of judgment to be punished. But 
this kind goeth not out save by fasting and 
prayer." So Christian called his family 
around him and prayed, saying : " Lord, thou 
art God who hast made heaven and earth 
and the sea, and all that in them is ; who by 
the mouth of thy servant David hast said, 
1 Why do the heathen rage and the people 
imagine a vain thing?' Now, Lord, behold 
their threatening^, and grant unto thy ser- 
vant that with all boldness he may speak thy 
words." When they had prayed, the Holy 
Ghost came upon them, and they feared no 
more. 

But the evil was yet there. Christian 
looked to Understanding for help, but re- 
ceived none. The sun did not shine, a fosr 

7 o 

came on, the sails flapped against the masts, 



THE MUTINEERS QUAIL. 69 



the ship swayed from side to side. Then came 
the mariners in a body to Christian, — Tim- 
othy and Bruised-reed to defend him if need 
be ; the others to complain. Peter saw them 
approach, and drew his sword ; Thomas 
pushed him to one side. His wife besought 
Christian to arm himself, but he said, " The 
Lord is my defence and shield." The fog 
lifted for a moment, and he saw above him 
one like unto the Son of Man riding upon the 
clouds of heaven ; his wife and Mary heard 
the rush of angels. When the mariners 
came near, they were again afraid of Chris- 
tian ; the more so, because he stood before 
them unarmed save by the armor of right- 
eousness. They would still have gone back, 
for they loved their captain ; but Oldman 
pushed Glitter, he pushed Hardhead, and so 
on till they had almost driven against Chris- 
tian, who only said to them, " The Lord is at 
hand." The mariners fell back as if pierced 
by a two-edged sword. Oldman, fearing all 
was lost, rushed to the front and defied Chris- 



70 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



tian, who resisted, drawing tjie sword of the 
spirit and flashing it around Oldman in a 
circle of fire. Then did Christian place 
himself near the mainmast, and called upon 
the mariners to consider Him who had died 
to save them. He was like a giant re- 
freshed with new wine. Oldman trembled 
from head to foot. The words of Christian, 
which the mariners afterwards called the 
preaching of the cross, went crashing into 
the souls of the mutineers as the mighty 
power of God. They turned away and left 
Oldman to his fate. Their eyes were opened, 
and they abhorred themselves. Christian, 
seeing them repent of their sins, left them to 
their own thoughts, nor would he so much as 
lift a hand against Oldman till they were 
convinced that he was an angel of darkness. 

They gathered around Timothy, who know- 
ing the way of the Lord perfectly spake unto 
them concerning all that the Lord had done 
and suffered, rehearsing the gracious words 
which fell from His lips. They listened and 



OLD MAN JUMPS OVERBOARD. 71 

wept ; even Hardhead was broken in spirit. 
Oldman trembled at the word of the Lord ; 
his body grew stiff, he fell back, his eyes 
staring and his tongue hanging out. The 
mariners seized him and said, " What shall 
we do unto the enemy of our Lord? " Tim- 
othy answered, " Let him be accursed." 
Then came Peter and Thomas, who looked 
steadfastly on Oldman. He hissed and spat. 
Peter cried, " I have found thee, O mine 
enemy ! What art thou but the old serpent 
of Self-Confidence ? " "Thou liest!" said 
Oldman, who writhed, twisted, and spat fire. 
Peter and the others quailed before him ; 
gathering strength, he scrambled over the 
bulwarks and plunged hissing into the waves. 
They looked after him : there was nothing to 
be seen but foam. 

All rejoiced, as if the pestilence which 
walketh in darkness, and the destruction 
which wasteth at noonday, had been taken 
away. The mariners with one heart and one 
soul went to Christian, saying, " We have 



72 the mariner's progress. 



sinned against Heaven and in thy sight." 
They humbled themselves before him, and 
said : " Pray God for us, that the thought of 
our hearts may be forgiven us." Christian 
beholding them contrite, said : 64 Ye have 
done me no evil. Ye have sinned in denying 
the Lord who bought you, and has loved you 
with an everlasting love." They searched 
their hearts, sought to be healed from their 
backsliding, and strove not to forget the 
words : " Let every soul be subject to the 
higher powers ; for there is no power but of 
God. The powers that be are ordained of 
God ; whosoever therefore resisteth the power 
resisteth the ordinance of God, and they that 
resist shall receive unto themselves damna- 
tion." They were renewed in the spirit of 
their mind, and were able to say: " We have 
seen and do testify that the Father sent the 
Son to be the Saviour of the world." . 

Thus did Oldman not only fail in his 
wicked purpose, but also the more were the 
mariners established in the faith. 



■understanding's explanation. 73 



CHAPTER VI. 

Understanding explains the Mutiny. Rocks of Anathema. 
Christian's Family complain of the Food. Island of 
"Worldly Content. They enter the Harbor. Christian 
and certain of the Mariners go ashore. Strive to reach 
the Golden Image. A Panic. Understanding saves 
Christian. They return to their Ship in a Sorry Plight. 

The " Glad Tidings" sailed onward faster 
than ever. The mariners vied with one an- 
other in faithfulness. Christian marvelled at 
the change, nor could he forget how much 
his own courage had revived in standing near 
the mainmast. He often walked back and 
forward, gazing at the emblems, and search- 
ing what or what manner of truths were thus 
shadowed forth. That salvation was of the 
Lord he knew ; but, as yet, much of the 
mystery of godliness was hidden from his 
sight. 

He questioned Understanding about many 
things. In their conversation one day, Chris- 



74 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



tian said to him: "I am at a loss to know 
why the Master suffered such unbelief to 
arise in the hearts of the mariners ; was the 
mutiny not strange to thee also ? " Under- 
standing answered him: 44 Examine thine 
own heart : didst thou also not doubt if Em- 
manuel were the Son of God?" Christian 
was silent for a time ; but at length he looked 
Understanding in the face, and said : " Shame 
is mine, and confusion of face." "And in 
thy weak faith," answered Understanding, 
" the tempter found an occasion of offence. 
Thou canst no more hide unbelief, than thou 
canst the smell of putrid meat. Thou didst 
think the uproar an evil ; but has it not dis- 
covered the plague of thine own heart ? " 
Christian thought thereon. Then also he 
said : " When I was in sore perplexity, thou 
gayest me no help : was this also from the 
Lord ? " 44 Yea, verily," answered Under- 
standing ; 44 for with the heart man believeth 
unto righteousness. Moreover, how can thy 
faith grow if it be not tried? Thou hast 



THE BOCKS OF ANATHEMA. 75 



read the words : 4 That the trial of your 
faith being much more precious than of gold 
which perisheth, though it be tried with fire, 
might be found unto praise and honor and 
glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ.' " The 
darkness came on as they stood talking. 
The lights of the ship were lit, and as Chris- 
tian said in his heart, " The Lord doeth all 
things well," he heard the echo of his words 
coming from the voice of Merry-heart who 
was on watch, and sang out cheerfully, 
" All's well ! " 

When Christian examined the course of the 
ship, he found that so long as Oldman had 
been on board they had been secretly drawn, 
by an under current, towards a sunken reef 
known as the Rocks of Anathema, where 
many a gallant ship had struck and become a 
total wreck. Nor even yet were they quite 
out of danger. He urged the mariners to be 
sober and vigilant, continuing instant in 
prayer, and above all things to cleave fast 
unto the Lord with full purpose of heart. 



76 the mariner's progress. 



The Rocks of Anathema were all the more 
dangerous because they were sometimes 
above water, and sometimes under it. But 
most marvellous of all, dangerous as were the 
rocks, and many as were the wrecks on them, 
the mariners of one year did not seem to 
profit by the experience of those who had 
gone before. A rumor was afloat that at dead 
of night sweet voices were heard above these 
rocks, luring ships to destruction. To those 
who had been unfaithful in secret, hardening 
their hearts, God gave the spirit of slumber, 
eyes that they should not see, and ears that 
they should not hear. When the mariners 
heard how great was the danger into which 
Oldman had brought them, they were hum- 
bled the more ; Christian was magnified before 
them. Then shone wondrous lights in the 
heaven ; long streamers floated and shook in 
the firmament, the veil of the unseen was 
rent in twain, the stars trembled for very joy, 
the moon shone with tenfold light, and there 
were heard sounds as the shouting of a great 



christian's family muemur. 77 

city crowning their king. At dead of night 
also, Timothy, who was on watch, saw the 
mainmast shining with a strange light as if 
the angels of God ascended and descended 
upon it ; he spake not of the vision, but pon- 
dered it in his heart. 

The mariners now worked w T ith all their 
might, and prayed God to give them a favor- 
able gale. There was peace among them, 
and, if any yet doubted, the doubt was kept 
hidden. Even Glitter put on the look of hu- 
mility, and was loud in prayer: his actions 
were much the same as in the beginning. 
Timothy was held in honor by all on board. 
The first thing that gave Christian some un- 
easiness was when, at food with his family, 
one of them remarked that the food was not 
so pleasant as in former days. When he rose 
to go on deck, his wife also asked him if they 
would soon reach land, — "a change of 
food might benefit the children." He only 
answered, " The Lord knoweth what things 
we have need of." 



78 THE marixer's pbogeess. 



When Christian went on deck, lie thought 
on their words, and examined his chart to see 
if it were possible to spend some time on the 
Island of Worldly Content, which would 
appear in sight before many days. The di- 
rect course lay past it, and the instructions 
were to avoid Worldly Content. So he set- 
tled in his mind to give no heed to his chil- 
dren's murmurings. Yet at food, he himself 
began to think the bread a little stale, and 
the fish a little dry. The mariners also, find- 
ing one day the same as another, longed for 
some change. They were less careful to 
keep their minds fixed on the land to which 
they were going ; and when they saw at a 
distance islands of the sea, which they sup- 
posed would yield them all the desires of 
their hearts, they longed to go ashore. Not 
that any of them had so much as a thought 
of getting Christian to do what he did not 
think right; but Merry -heart, Caution, and 
some others, wished to enjoy the good things 
of this life. " The world is not so bad as 



ISLAND OF WORLDLY CONTENT. 79 



some people think it," said they ; " besides, 
if we call at the islands, who knows how 
much good we may do ? " — thus hiding their 
own desires under the garb of zeal. Now, as 
continual dropping weareth out the stone, 
so Christian, hearing from day to day the wish 
to see one of the islands and resting therein, 
began to think it might not be wrong to 
yield. Moreover, he found certain words in 
the Book of Life, which seemed to favor that 
course ; as, " There remaineth a rest for the 
people of God," and the like, — thus putting 
on the words the meaning which pleased 
himself. 

Some days after, they were passing within 
sight of Worldly Content, belonging to Sir 
Judas Mammon. The island was far-famed 
because the gold was good; also it had sar- 
dius and onyx stone. A certain one had 
also said that, " It lay deep-meadowed, happy, 
fair, with orchard lawns, and bowery hol- 
lows, crowned with summer seas." Chris- 
tian knew that, if the ships of Emmanuel 



80 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



called in at Worldly Content, they seldom 
left it; and so would have passed by. His 
children clapped their hands, shouted for 
joy, and besought him to go towards the 
island. The sun shone brightly, till Worldly 
Content seemed a crown of silver glit- 
tering with pearls. " Take us over there, 
father," said his children. He answered : 
" Love not the world, neither the things 
that are in the world. If any man love 
the world, the love of the Father is not in 
him." " But," said his wife, " may our chil- 
dren not grow rude in speech and in knowl- 
edge, if they see nothing of the world ? 
The mariners are kind and good, but our 
children need some society." He answered 
her : " The fashion of this world passeth 
away," and wondered greatly at her words. 
He knew not how much his children had 
besought her to intercede with their father, 
thinking they alone could not prevail upon 
him. 

Peter and Thomas, who had almost forgotten 



PETER. AND THOMAS KEMISS. 81 

the whipping of Lord Conscience, no longer 
walked circumspectly as wise men redeeming 
the time, but were unwise, not understanding 
the will of the Lord; instead of being filled 
with the spirit, and speaking to themselves 
in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, 
singing and making melody to the Lord in 
their heart, when their father was not near 
they sang snatches of Babylonish songs. 
Both being able-bodied, they took turns at 
the helm ; and, as it happened, their turn 
came as the ship was passing Worldly Con- 
tent, making for which they saw a ship like 
the " Glad Tidings," with all sail set. Chris- 
tian went below, leaving orders with his sons 
how to steer the ship. Understanding also 
had been called down by his wife, Prudence, 
she being sick. Peter, who longed to see 
Worldly Content, climbed the mainmast, 
leaving Thomas alone at the helm, whose 
head aching, he gave little heed to his 
father's commands. Before two hours had 
gone, they were approaching the island. The 

6 



82 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



mariners, thinking Christian had so com- 
manded, were glad ; but others feared some 
evil was at hand. They were also nearing 
another ship ; Zealous, hailing it, startled 
Christian who came on deck with his head 
uncovered. " What is the meaning of this? " 
he said, turning sharply to Thomas who said 
not a word. Understanding also came on 
deck, and was sad ; he went to the helm and 
waited Christian's commands, who was at a 
loss what to do. 

When Zealous hailed the strange ship, and 
asked her name, he was answered : 44 The 
4 Outer Profession,' Captain Lovelife, ten 
days from Babylon, bound to the new 
world ! " Zealous told the name of the 
44 Glad Tidings." They scarce waited to 
hear, but swept into Worldly Content : it 
was clear that Captain Lovelife had made up 
his mind. Christian would fain have stood 
out to sea again, but his children murmured, 
as did also most of the mariners. Thomas 
longed to tread firm land again. Peter spake 



STOP AT WORLDLY CONTENT. 83 

of needing bodily exercise ; Understanding 
said to him : " Bodily exercise profiteth little, 
but godliness is profitable for all things, hav- 
ing the promise of the life that now is, and of 
that which is to come." Martha was sure the 
fruit was in season. Also among the mari- 
ners Merry-heart, who trembled in his own 
fat and had a double chin, said he was pining 
for some fresh meat : Timothy answered : 
" Freshness and rottenness are near neigh- 
bors." Caution said he needed some time to 
gather his thoughts ; Bruised-reed answered : 
" The thoughts of a mariner should be 
thoughts of the sea." 

When Christian's mind wavered, he spake 
no more to Understanding, and at length the 
desire of his family and of the mariners pre- 
vailed. They entered the harbor of Worldly 
Content, where they found the " Outer Pro- 
fession " and ships from every nation under 
heaven. Great was the clamor ; banners 
were flying, there was the sound of all mu- 
sical instruments. The island was full of 



84 THE mariner's pkogkess. 



the goodness of the Lord, — for wheat, and 
for wine, and for oil, and for the young of 
the flock and of the herd. It was like a 
well-watered garden. The virgins rejoiced 
in the dance, — both young men and old 
together. The voice of laughter and song 
came to them, and the mariners were so 
eager to land, that they could scarce take 
time enough to fasten the cables. Then 
what changing of raiment and braiding of 
hair ! 

When Christian looked out, he marvelled 
to see how many of the ships were like 
his own. Here and there, he saw a suspi- 
cious craft, but lawful vessels were most 
abundant. All the ships had the name of 
sailing from the coast of Babylon to the 
new world ; yet Worldly Content was owned 
by Sir Judas Mammon, a blood relation of 
the Scarlet Queen. Even Demas, the stew- 
ard of Sir Judas, who was seen walking 
arm-in-arm with Captain Lovelife, would 
have been grievously offended if any had said 



CHRISTIAN GOES ASHORE. 85 



he was not going to the new world, although 
he had held his present post for more than 
twenty years. On the arrival of ships in 
the harbor, the people of Worldly Content 
generally had fresh thought of going to the 
new world ; but when it came to leaving 
all behind them, they always said, " There 
will come a more convenient season." 

Christian went ashore. He feared, and yet 
was glad, when he found himself among those 
who had made great works, and builded 
houses, and planted vineyards. There were 
gardens and orchards, and trees in them of 
all kinds of fruit, with pools of water to 
water the wood that bringeth forth trees. 
There were also silver and gold, and the 
peculiar treasure of kings and of the prov- 
inces; with men-singers and women-singers, 
and the delights of the sons of men, as musi- 
cal instruments, and that of all sorts. The 
people also applied their heart to know, and 
to search, and to seek out wisdom and the 
reason of things. Moreover, there was peace 



86 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



in all their borders. Christian heard among 
the crowd such words as, " Money answer- 
eth all things," and wondered to find each 
man pushing aside his neighbor. In the 
market-place was a golden image which Sir 
Judas Mammon had set up. It held out 
prizes to those who could snatch them out 
of its grasp. The whole city had come to- 
gether, and was striving to reach the prize. 
Such scrambling and pushing, such anger 
and wrath and malice, Christian had never 
before seen ; no, not even in Babylon. And 
these said they were but mariners and sea- 
faring men, who sought another city that is 
an Heavenly! But he had yet more to aston- 
ish him when his own men rushed in among 
the crowd, and were eager to reach the 
golden image. His heart failed him, for the 
greatest of all stumbling-blocks is a greedy 
mariner in Worldly Content. Till they 
reached the golden image, Zealous had 
helped Caution who was weak in the legs, 
but now he left him to shift for himself: he 



CHRISTIAN GETS A FALL. 87 



fell in the mud, and was trampled underfoot. 
No one pitied him ; all sought their own 
things. Peter also elbowed his way among 
the crowd, and was praised as a pushing man. 
Thomas watched for a gap, and made his 
way without much trouble. Christian fol- 
lowed them, saying to himself that he must 
save his sons ; but he kept his eye on the 
golden image and longed to snatch its prize, 
till one Cunning tripped him over, and he 
fell not far from Caution. As he lay on the 
ground, Cunning picked his pockets and was 
called a sharp fellow. Those above him 
derided Christian as a man who did not 
know the world. The fall opened his eyes, 
and when the golden image could not be 
reached, he saw thereon the superscrip- 
tion of Mammon : his thoughts turned to 
the " Glad Tidings," and he was sorry for 
having ever left it. He was wounded in the 
head, till it burned like fire ; his heart was 
dry and withered like grass ; his garments 
were soiled and torn: even the wife of his 



88 THE mariner's progress. 



bosom would scarce have known him for the 
same man. 

It is hard to tell what might have befallen 
him, but Understanding — who walked at the 
edge of the crowd with tears in his eyes, say- 
ing to himself, " The love of money is the 
root of all evil" — cried aloud to Christian: 
"O Man of God, flee these things!" He 
also pushed aside them who trampled upon 
Christian, and raised him to his feet. Among 
those who did evil to Christian were Proud- 
heart, Know-nothing, Doting, with four close 
friends, Evil-mind, Railer, Striving, and En- 
vious. They had been good mariners, but 
on erring from the faith had changed their 
names, and given up all serious thoughts 
of reaching the new world. Understand- 
ing drew Christian after him, more dead 
than alive, moaning as he went, " I have 
sinned." His wife, who had been alarmed, 
and had followed them, said, " Where are the 
children?" Understanding looked into the 
thick of the crowd; he saw them pushing 



A PANIC AND AN ESCAPE. 89 



forward, and cried: "How long, ye simple 
ones, will ye love simplicity?" But they 
were as the deaf adder which will not be 
charmed, let the charmer charm never so 
wisely. Christian and his wife stood sorrow- 
ing, she most of all, because her words had 
led Christian astray. How long the youths 
would have striven to reach the golden image 
no one can tell ; but suddenly, without a 
moment's warning, fear fell upon the crowd, 
and they dashed madly one against the other. 
Those who had reached the steps of the ped- 
estal, and were almost grasping the treasures, 
were thrown down among the crowd, and 
crushed many in their fall ; they themselves 
disappeared as lead in the depths of the sea : 
no man cared for his brother. Peter and 
Thomas were tossed about, and, instead of 
gaining a prize, had every shred of cloth- 
ing torn from their backs; they gasped for 
breath, strove to escape, and, after much 
trouble, reached their father, whom they 



90 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



could scarce look in the face. Knowing that 
he himself had sinned, he did not reprove 
them. Understanding said to Christian : 
" Escape for thy life ; look not behind thee, 
neither tarry thou in all the city." They 
were very thankful to get out of Worldly 
Content, and so hurried towards the ship. 
Then was heard the sound of a trumpet, and 
the chariot of Sir Judas Mammon plashed 
through the streets. They marvelled to see 
him lean and ill-favored, as indeed were most 
of his people. The mud of his chariot wheels 
bespattered the mariners, which was the most 
they carried out of Worldly Content. The 
roar of the city deafened their ears so that 
they could not comfort one another. They 
were glad to escape in any condition. 

Thus in Worldly Content were fulfilled 
the words: " The great day of the Lord is 
near : it is near and hasteth greatly, even the 
voice of the day of the Lord. The mighty 
man shall cry there bitterly. Neither their 



WOELDLY CONTENT LEFT BEHIND. 91 

silver nor their gold shall be able to deliver 
them in the day of the Lord's wrath ; but 
the whole land shall be devoured by the fire 
of His jealousy." 



92 the mariner's progress. 



CHAPTER VII. 

The "Glad Tidings" sets sail. Fever breaks out. The 
Fate of the " Outer Profession/' Cape No Hope. Rock 
of Ages. Shelter and Safety. The Mariners land on 
the Rock. What they saw there. Feeble-knees. 

The mariners reached their ship, to find her 
stranded in the mud. The tide had gone 
out. They clambered on deck as best they 
could, and went below quickly, ashamed 
to look in one another's faces. That night 
also, those who had gone ashore fell sick of 
a fever which was common in the island. 
They seemed on fire, body and soul ; they 
tossed on a bed of thorns. Doctor Free- 
grace was busy going from one to another ; 
his medicine, together with the words which 
fell from his lips, stayed the fever, and ere 
long they were able to come on deck. All 



LOVE LIFE AND SIMON MAGUS. 93 



save Glitter were in earnest to set sail, and 
soon made ready, — sorrowful because they 
had so quickly been led away, rejoicing in 
beholding the open sea. 

Next morning, as they were taking in their 
cables, Captain Lovelife came staggering 
down to his ship, upheld by his first mate, 
Simon Magus, who had formerly been a doc- 
tor in Self-Confidence, but, like so many 
who came from those parts, believed he 
could do every thing, Lovelife, being in 
drink, would have played the fool on deck. 
Simon Magus pushed him downstairs, put 
him to bed, and, when Lovelife slept, took 
all the money he could find, and calling 
one Alexander, a coppersmith, traded with 
him for certain bonds called Bonds of In- 
iquity. He then assumed command of the 
" Outer Profession ; " and, learning from 
Alexander that there was a gold mine at 
the back of the island, resolved to sail there, 
knowing that if money were made Love- 
life cared not where they sailed, provided 



94 the mariker's progress. 



there was no danger. For Lovelife was a 
coward. 

Now, as the " Glad Tidings" was near to 
the " Outer Profession," Simon Magus, who 
loved to stand well with all men, saluted 
Christian. Nay, more ; he came on deck, 
and would have persuaded him to go in 
search of the gold mine, but Christian said : 
44 1 have had enough of gold seeking. I 
would give my right hand never to have 
seen Worldly Content." 44 Tush, tush ! " 
quoth Simon Magus, 44 if we find gold, thou 
canst purchase a vessel twice as large as the 
4 Glad Tidings,' which to mine eyes looks 
somewhat crazy and old-fashioned." Chris- 
tian answered : 44 The ship has brought me so 
far in safety, and it will be my own fault if 
it do not carry me to the land of promise." 
Simon Magus, hoping to seduce Christian, 
offered him money ; but Christian said to 
him: 44 Thy money perish with thee!" and 
gave orders to set sail. Magus, finding him- 
self unheeded, entered the 44 Outer Profes- 



THE " OUTER PROFESSION." 95 

sion." Had Christian listened to him, Simon 
Magus would gladly have bought a share in 
the " Glad Tidings." 

The two ships left harbor at the same 
time ; the " Glad Tidings " stood out to sea, 
but the " Outer Profession " hugged the 
coast of Worldly Content in search of gold. 
The wind arose ; Captain Lovelife was fast 
asleep. Simon Magus, who knew more 
of knavery than of navigation, was in full 
command; he made up in daring what he 
wanted in skill. But the winds knew him 
not ; a sudden squall tore away his top-gal- 
lant. The seamen laughed at Magus ; he 
went down to awake Lovelife, but found him 
drinking more wine. He paid no heed to the 
words of Magus, who came back on deck, 
trembling. The storm raged, till the roaring 
of the wind and that of the breakers were all 
as one. " Keep her out!" he cried. The 
helmsman answered, " Ay, ay, sir!" in deri- 
sion. But they labored on a lee shore ; the 
seamen, filled with new wine, laughed and 



96 the mariner's progress. 



heeded no man. The second officer, one 
Gloomy-mind, seeing how matters were go- 
ing, hasted down to the cabin where he found 
Lovelife fast asleep. He shouted in his ears, 
" We shall soon be on the rocks ! " The 
words made Lovelife sober in an instant ; he 
rushed on deck, glanced at the shore, cursed 
his own eyes, swore at Simon Magus, and 
threatened to throw overboard the man at 
the helm. This did not mend matters. The 
rain drizzled into a mist ; the ship sprang a 
leak. All hands were ordered to the pumps ; 
the pumps were choked with the sands of 
Worldly Content. Lovelife was frantic ; he 
tried to pray, but the winds drove the words 
down his throat. Fearing death, he cried 
unto the heavens, and was had in derision. 
Simon Magus clutched his money as the 
" Outer Profession" dashed into the Gulf of 
Destruction. Ere long, the roar of a whirl- 
pool arose to meet the roaring of the heavens. 
The sailors cried for mercy ; the heavens 
laughed into thunder-bolts. Some spake of 



THE "OUTER PROFESSION " IS LOST. 97 

lowering a boat ; others seized life-belts. 
Lovelife ran back and forward like one be- 
side himself, without hope and without God 
in the world. The sails were torn to shreds ; 
a troubled moon hurried across an angry sky. 
There was a lull ; then an awful crash as of 
a thousand trumpeters trumpeting with their 
trumpets. The tempest fell upon the ship, 
and threw her headlong into the whirlpool. 
A wild shriek was heard ; the tempest moaned 
and shuddered. The darkness closed upon 
the " Outer Profession " to bury her, but she 
rose again leaving behind her half the crew. 
Ill fared it, however, with those who escaped 
the jaws of hell; the Rocks of Perdition were 
near. The ship, water-logged and unman- 
ageable, was hurled upon them by the waves, 
struck violently, parted asunder, and went to 
pieces. Not a soul escaped. Thus did Simon 
Magus and his money perish together. 

The " Glad Tidings " also was caught in 
the tempest, but had more sea room. Chris- 
tian, greatly humbled, was not only sober, 
7 



98 the mariner's progress. 

but vigilant and skilful, knowing the Lord's 
will. Understanding also bade him be of 
good cheer. But the mariners, whom the 
fever had left weak in body, feared as if 
the day of death had come ; they made sure 
that the vengeance of the Lord followed 
them, and despaired of life. Not one of them 
save Timothy would venture aloft. All the 
night they longed for the morning ; when it 
came, they saw the foam arising from Cape 
No Hope. Then Thomas, who had become 
giddy, clung to the mainmast for very life. 
All tried to keep a brave face, but every 
blast of wind swept away some of their cour- 
age ; for they said one to another, " Our sins 
have found us out." They let go the anchor, 
it found no bottom ; the compass trembled. 
The mariners cried to God with a great and 
bitter cry ; and, as they cried, the Lord 
hearkened and heard, and by the mouth of 
his servant Understanding said unto them: 
" Be not afraid, only believe." Then was it 
revealed unto Christian, that between them 



THE ROCK OF AGES. 



99 



and Cape No Hope there was a rock called 
the Rock of Ages, upon which if they 
struck, the ship would be ground to powder ; 
but, behind it, there was an hiding place 
from the wind, and a covert from the tem- 
pest. When the mariners heard thereof, they 
were glad, and watched for it through spray 
and mist and thick darkness, till the sun 
burst through the clouds, and they saw near 
them a rock like unto the throne of God. 
Before it raged the waves ; behind it all was 
calm. They reached its shelter, and were 
safe from the fear of evil. 

When deliverance came, they could scarce 
believe their own eyes ; for hope deferred 
had made the heart sick. They cast anchor, 
and looked steadfastly upon the rock which 
seemed to have arisen from the mighty deep, 
even as a deliverer out of the grave. In its 
cleft was a fountain of living water, trees, 
flowers, and a sanctuary. The foundations 
thereof were broad and deep ; its sides had 
been torn by tempests; its summit, lost in the 



100 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 

body of heaven, was covered with clouds. 
Then did Christian magnify the Lord who 
had saved them by His strength. 

As yet they were afraid to land ; but they 
heard a voice : " Trust ye in the Lord for 
ever, for in the Lord Jehovah is the Rock 
of Ages." They hid under the shelter 
of the rock until the indignation was over- 
past. The sun had now arisen, and lo, 
a rainbow round the rock ! The mariners 
rejoiced in their salvation, and the more they 
thought upon their own wickedness in mur- 
muring, the more did they desire to praise 
the Lord, their rock and fortress and deliv- 
erer; and often did they say, as one of old 
" The Lord liveth ; and blessed be my rock, 
and let the God of my salvation be exalted ! " 
"When they had cleaned the decks, and 
mended the sails and rigging, they heard 
the voice of the Lord in the cool of the even- 
ing walking upon the rock, saying unto 
them : " Come now, and let us reason to- 
gether ; though your sins be as scarlet, they 



A REFUGE FROM THE STORMS. 101 



shall be white as snow ; though they be red 
like crimson, they shall be as wool." Then 
did Christian bring forth bread, and gave 
thanks in presence of all. The bread, which 
before the storm caused murmuring, was 
now sweet unto their taste as honey. Un- 
derstanding also told them that the " Outer 
Profession " had been wrecked ; and Chris- 
tian, with the others, said, 64 By the grace of 
God, I am what I am." He remembered the 
evils which had come in landing elsewhere, 
and feared to transgress ; but the Lord bade 
him go ashore. Then did each one see in the 
rock something that pleased him more than 
any thing else. Thomas said, " It can never 
be moved." Peter: "We will not fear, 
though the earth be removed, and though the 
mountains be carried into the midst of the 
seas ; though the waters thereof roar and be 
troubled, though the mountains shake with 
the swelling thereof." Martha delighted in 
the fruit, Mary in the stillness, Ruth in the 
lambs which played on it. The mariners 



102 the mariner's peogeess. 



were eager to go ashore. Zealous urged 
them to finish what their hands found to do 
in the ship. Hardhead helped Caution who 
was yet weak in the legs ; and when Timo- 
thy saw Glitter in haste to land, he said unto 
him : " Let your moderation be known unto 
all men." Then also Good Cheer, who had 
been sick during most of the voyage, gath- 
ered strength ; his soul was filled as with 
marrow and fat. Merry-heart laughed for 
joy ; and when Bruised-reed shook his head 
at him, he replied : " Hast thou not heard of 
one after God's own heart, who danced before 
the Lord ? " Bruised-reed pondered thereon : 
it was a custom with the mariners, when a 
reason was given, to search it; they desired 
to prove all things, and to hold fast what was 
good. 

When all were ready, Christian went be- 
fore and led them to the fountain, which was 
called the Fountain for Sin and Uncleanness. 
They saw coming to the fountain a virgin 
travel-stained and with bleeding feet; she 



THE FOUNTAIN OF CLEANSING. 103 



plunged in, and came forth pure as the snow. 
Out of a cave in the rock flew a dove to- 
wards the virgin, and a voice from the top 
of the rock was heard: "Daughter, thy sins 
be forgiven thee." Out of the sanctuary- 
came an elder, who blessed the maiden, gave 
her a pearl of great price, and raiment white 
as no fuller on earth could white them. 
She followed him and kindled the altar- 
fires of the sanctuary. The elder took a 
lamb, slew it, and sprinkled the blood on the 
altar in the sanctuary and on the maiden. 
Then he lifted up his eyes and saw the mar- 
iners, who kept silence as if the Lord were at 
hand. He bade them welcome. The virgin 
also spake unto them words full of grace and 
truth. When the elder heard the name of 
Emmanuel, and knew that they believed in 
Him, he said : " Blessed are ye of the Lord." 
Also he bade them wash in the fountain, 
which they did, and were much refreshed; 
all save Glitter, who chose a plunge in the 
salt sea, and separated himself from the 



104 the hamper's progress. 

others. Then the elder sprinkled upon them 
the blood of the lamb, and gave to each a new 
name, which no man knoweth save he that 
receiveth it. Sounds of rejoicing were heard 
above the rock : the angels of God shouted 
with a great shout. Christian, with the mar- 
iners, fell on their faces and worshipped, say- 
ing : " This is none other than the house of 
God and the gate of Heaven." Then came 
a cry down the slopes of the rock: "How 
beautiful upon the mountain are the feet of 
Him that bringeth good tidings ! " And lo, 
one like unto the Son of Man, adorned as a 
bridegroom to meet his bride, came to the 
elder and the virgin, and they three entered 
the sanctuary. The mariners waited till the 
elder came forth, and lifting up his hands, 
said : " Thus saith the Lord, I have blotted 
out as a thick cloud thy transgressions, and 
as a cloud thy sins: return unto me, for I 
have redeemed thee." Then answered also 
the virgin clothed in white: " Sing, O ye 
heavens ! for the Lord hath done it. Shout, 



GLITTER FINDS FEEBLE-KNEES. 105 

ye lower parts of the earth ! " The elder 
sealed each of the mariners with the Holy 
Spirit of promise. He also gave them the 
earnest of their inheritance, and besought 
them to be no longer children tossed to and 
fro, and carried about with every wind of 
doctrine ; and when he had said unto them : 
" Grieve not the Holy Spirit of God, whereby 
ye are sealed unto the day of redemption," he 
blessed them again, and they saw him no 
more. The mariners could scarce contain 
themselves, so great was their joy.' They 
returned to the ship, speaking of all the gra- 
cious things which they had seen and heard. 
Understanding and Doctor Free-grace wel- 
comed them all as brethren beloved. 

But Glitter had wandered, seeking precious 
stones. He found a house built high upon 
the rock, into which he entered. An old man 
tried to kindle a fire of wood with his breath ; 
he feared that Glitter was a robber, and be- 
sought him to spare an aged man. Glitter, 
who loved to make others afraid, said to him 



106 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 

with a loud voice, " Who art thou ? " " I am 
Feeble-knees, the brother of Foolish. He 
built his house upon the sand, and lost his 
life ; I have profited by his ruin, and have 
built mine upon a rock." " Hast thou any pre- 
cious stones?" asked Glitter. When Feeble- 
knees heard him, he trembled and cried at 
the top of his voice ; and his cries came to the 
ears of Christian, who hastened up the rock to 
them. Feeble-knees, fearing that Christian 
also was an enemy, gave himself over to 
death ; but when he heard him tell Glitter to 
return to the ship, he gathered courage. Glit- 
ter obeyed. Then Christian asked Feeble- 
knees who he was. He told him, and said 
moreover : " I fear every gale of wind." 
" What!" said Christian, " thou fearest, and 
yet thou art upon the Rock of Ages ? " "I have 
seen the sand driven about," said Feeble-knees. 
" But sand is not rock," quoth Christian. 
" I know it, yet I fear and tremble." " Hast 
thou ever seen the rock shake?" " No." 
" Then why dost thou fear?" " Because I 



FEEBLE-KNEES FOLLOWS CHRISTIAN. 107 

am the son of Cloucfy, and can never see the 
bright side of things." "Hast thou ever de- 
nied the Lord of the rock?" "Nay, that I 
have not," said Feeble-knees ; " I love Him. 
Whom have I in the heavens but Him ? and 
there is none in all the earth whom I desire 
beside Him." Christian, hearing these words, 
said to Feeble-knees : " Thou art one of us ; 
come into the 4 Glad Tidings,' and we shall 
carry thee to the new world." Feeble-knees 
made as if he would go, but his knees failed 
him ; he also looked around upon his house 
which was filled with victuals till there was 
scarcely room to move. " Thou hast much 
food laid up for many days," quoth Christian. 
"No more than enough," answered he ; "the 
fields may yield no meat, the herds be cut off 
from the stall, the fish may leave the coast, — 
then what should I do ? " " What but re- 
joice in the Lord, and joy in the God of your 
salvation ? " replied Christian. He rose to go. 
Feeble-knees did the same, and followed 
him, questioning and doubting as they de- 



108 THE mariner's progress. 



scended. When he asked concerning the 
46 Glad Tidings," Christian replied: " Come 
and see." The sides of the rock bore the 
marks of many a storm ; yet the lightning and 
tempest of ages had done little else than 
smooth the surface : it was the same, yester- 
day, today, and for ever. Feeble-knees clung 
to Christian upon the slippery places, almost 
dragging him to the ground; he also spake 
more than once of going back. Christian 
considered Him who had endured such con- 
tradiction of sinners against Himself, and 
bore patiently with the weak body and weak 
faith of Feeble-knees, who after all had the 
root of the matter in him. As they passed 
the fountain, Feeble-knees at the word of 
Christian entered and washed ; he came out 
greatly strengthened, blessing God, and ready 
to depart in the " Glad Tidings." When they 
had entered, the mariners welcomed Feeble- 
knees. Christian bade Bruised-reed take 
care of him, who being himself compassed 
with infirmity had the more compassion. But 
Glitter avoided Feeble-knees. 



THE VOYAGE RESUMED. 109 



CHAPTER VIII. 

The Mariners leave the Rock of Ages. Total wreck of 
the "Old Carnality" on Cape No Hope. The "Glad 
Tidings " enters the Quiet Waters. They encounter the 
" Sudden Destruction," and are assailed by the Black 
Prince. Christian gains the Victory. 

The time had now come for the mariners to 
depart; they would gladly have remained 
longer under the shelter of the rock, but they 
desired a better country. From standing upon 
the Rock of Ages they were changed in heart, 
and had access by one spirit unto the Father ; 
they were no more strangers and foreigners, 
but fellow-citizens with the saints, and of the 
household of God, — built upon the founda- 
tion of the apostles and prophets, Jesus 
Christ himself being the chief corner-stone. 
One of their great joys in the thought of sail- 
ing into the open sea again was the hope of 



110 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



being able to rescue any who were ship- 
wrecked and in danger of perishing. They 
brought on board much water from the wells, 
and after spending some hours in prayer and 
meditation, Christian bade them set sail. It 
was hard to turn away their eyes from the 
rock, which they spake of as the Rock of 
Salvation. Their course lay between it and 
Cape No Hope, where was an open pas- 
sage with plenty of depth. At the same 
time, care was needed to avoid the coast on 
either side. The water was so clear, that 
they could see the white sandy bottom. 
A strong current always flowed towards the 
promised land ; hence those who turn back 
to Babylon, and try to force their way 
through the passage, are often driven upon 
the Rock of Ages, and lost. 

Wind and current favoring, and every man 1 
doing his duty, Christian rejoiced and said to 
himself: "No more evil can befall us." But 
Understanding said : 44 The more safety, the 
more danger." " These are strange words," 



" SAIL IN SIGHT ! " 



111 



answered Christian. " None the less true,'' 
replied Understanding. " When we are 
passing under the shadow of this great rock 
which has been our salvation, what more 
likely than that we may stand gazing upon it, 
filling our souls with admiration, till we for- 
get to work out our own salvation with fear 
and trembling ? " " But God worketh in us," 
answered Christian. " True : and, unless we 
are co-workers with God, we shall make no 
more progress than if, when thou enterest 
" The Promise " to go ashore, thou didst 
pull with the right and back-water with the 
left hand." " And are we also in danger 
from Cape No Hope ? " asked Christian. 
Understanding said only : " Let us be faith- 
ful unto death, and leave all our dangers with 
the Lord." 

While the " Glad Tidings " sailed forward, 
as a swallow skimming the waves, there 
was a cry heard from Timothy : " Sail in 
sight ! " They all looked, and saw a ship 
among the breakers of No Hope. They 



112 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 

made sure it must be the " Outer Profes- 
sion ; " but Christian looked through the tel- 
escope, and said it was a strange sail. He 
wondered if it were the Lord's will that he 
go to her help. On searching the log of the 
ship when Emmanuel was captain, he found 
that the Lord often turned aside to save the 
perishing. Christian dreaded the lee shore, 
but considered it was one thing to approach 
No Hope when driven upon it by our own 
evil deeds, and quite another to approach try- 
ing to save others. The mariners also were 
glad when they heard him give orders to 
succor the ship in distress': now was the 
desire of their heart granted. Having come 
near, they cast anchor and found the rock ; 
launched " The Promise," and placed therein 
bread, wine, and such things as the rescued 
might need. All the mariners sought to 
go in the boat. Christian chose Peter 
and Thomas, Zealous and Timothy, with 
Understanding at the helm. The wind 
was not high ; but wind or no wind, there 



WBECK OF "OLD CAENALITY." 113 

was always a heavy swell upon No Hope. 
"The Promise" was manned amidst the 
blessings and prayers of those in the " Glad 
Tidings." The rowers rowed with all their 
might; had their own lives depended upon 
it, they could not have strained themselves 
more. Understanding saw ahead of them 
a ship, called the " Old Carnality," being 
gored upon the rocks, and fast going to 
pieces. " I have it now," he said. " She 
was once in the service of our Lord, but when 
her timbers began to rot, was abandoned on 
the high seas. The Black Prince found her 
derelict, painted her, and put one Captain 
Fairshow in command." As he spoke, there 
came to their ears the cry of drowning men. 
When they had reached hailing distance, 
Understanding bade them cease to row. 
"Let us beware," he said, "lest in seeking 
to save others we destroy ourselves." The 
others wondered, and desired to continue 
rowing ; but Understanding's word was law. 
They made ready to receive the crew of 



114 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 

the " Old Carnality " into " The Promise." 
Understanding lifted up his voice and called 
them. There was no answer ; those on board 
tried to save themselves. He called again : 
some of them climbed the masts and looked 
towards " The Promise,'' but made no sign. 
The mariners were beyond measure aston- 
ished ; the more so, as even when the words 
of salvation were sounding in their ears, 
some of the ship-wrecked crew jumped into 
the waves to reach No Hope, and perished 
miserably. Their ship would soon go to 
pieces ; yet not one soul paid heed to the 
words of Understanding, nor showed any 
wish to enter " The Promise." They rowed 
still nearer, and again Understanding called 
to them ; his voice swept over the " Old Car- 
nality," and died on No Hope. They waited 
for answer : there was none. 

The seamen of the " Old Carnality" took 
counsel together. Captain Fairshow asked 
them in disdain if they would owe their sal- 
vation to a ship belonging to Emmanuel. 



THE SHIP-WRECKED REFUSE HELP. 115 

Some were of a mind to enter " The Prom- 
ise," but one called Badheart said : " My mind 
is made up ; I would rather drown a thou- 
sand times, than be rescued by these fel- 
lows." So said others. Those who looged 
to be saved by any means, feared to confess 
it. The acceptable time was passing ; Captain 
Fairshow signalled to the shore, bade them 
make a raft, did every thing but trust himself 
to " The Promise." Certain upon the shore 
saw Fairshow's signals, and carried word to 
the Black Prince, who drank and made merry 
in his castle on No Hope. " Is the ship lost ? " 
he asked. They answered him that she was 
going to pieces. " Then trouble yourselves 
no more with the men," — he filled his glass 
and laughed aloud. But " The Promise " 
rowed nearer and nearer. " Let us compel 
them to come in," said Peter, who could 
scarce be restrained from plunging into the 
sea, and swimming to their help. " They 
must be out of their minds," said Thomas. 
"Their hearts are hardened," added Tim- 



116 THE MARINER'S PPwOGEESS. 



othy, with his eyes full of tears. " They 
will not come unto us that they might have 
life," said Zealous ; " but can we not clo 
something more?" Understanding was si- 
lent. 

When the deck of the "Old Carnality" 
was swept by the waves, Captain Fairshow 
threw off all pretence, cursed and blasphemed. 
One of his crew showed some desire to 
enter " The Promise ; " he scoffed at him, 
saying : " So you would be saved in a tub ? " 
The others laughed even when death was 
near, and he whose heart had been softened 
lost his life, because he feared a laugh. The 
mariners waited and called ; those whom they 
came to save heeded not : they made sure 
their prince would send deliverance. Some 
of them were up to the neck in water, but 
would not call for help : the wicked would 
not forsake his way, nor the unrighteous man 
his thoughts. And what made it all the more 
pitiful, the mariners could see women and 
children dropping off one after another, and 



A WHOLE SHIP'S CBEW PERISH. 117 



being lost. Then eame a huge wave, which 
put even " The Promise " in danger ; but 
Understanding turned round to meet it, and 
they were safe. It rushed upon the " Old 
Carnality," and a cry of despair rent the 
heavens. Spars and broken timbers soon 
floated past ; Captain Fairshow, his crew, 
their wives and children, had utterly per- 
ished. The mariners lifted up their voices 
and wept ; they now saw the deceitfulness 
of sin. They waited around till all hope 
was gone, and returned with sad hearts to 
their ship. Those on board knew what had 
taken place, and sorrowed with them. Yet 
was the Lord's name magnified. 

Christian asked Understanding if he knew 
aught of Captain Fairshow, and he answered 
him : " He is a Babylonian, and owned the 
estate of Stony Ground; he feared to lose 
all if Babylon were burned up, so he sold 
his estate, and carried with him the money. 
Hearing about the new world, he made up 
his mind to go there, but found the service 



118 THE MARINER'S PEOGEESS. 

of Emmanuel not to his mind. He loved 

the name of a mariner ; but prayer, and 
praise, and soul-humbling, he could not bear. 
At Worldly Content he married a relative of 
Sir Judas, who spoke well of him to the 
Black Prince ; and so he received command 
of the ' Old Carnality.' He was little else 
than a pirate. Those who have the name of 
the Lord, and turn aside, become tenfold 
more children of evil than they who have 
never made profession." a But what of his 
crew?" asked Christian. " They loved the 
wages of unrighteousness, and have perished; 
as all such must perish if they do not repent." 
" Why did they refuse offered mercy ? " " Be- 
cause they were proud and puffed up ; sin 
had blinded their eyes, they would not have 
salvation as a gift from Emmanuel." "I 
have one thing yet to ask thee," said Chris- 
tian. " I beheld messengers going to the 
castle of the Black Prince, to tell him of the 
6 Old Carnality,' yet he came not to her help : 
canst thou tell me why? " " Knowest thou 



PLEASANT SAILING, 



119 



not," answered Understanding, "that, when 
Satan can profit no more by his slaves, he 
leaves them to perish? Even so is it with 
the Black Prince. But beware lest he come 
upon us ; for, like his father, he goeth about 
as a roaring lion, seeking whom he may de- 
vour." " Greater is He who is for us, than 
all who can be against us," answered Chris- 
tian. They parted. 

Before the evening of that day Cape No 
Hope was left far behind, and with it the 
Rock of Ages. Then the light of the moon 
shone as the light of the sun, and the light of 
the sun sevenfold, as the light of seven days. 
The air was warm and full of sweet odors; 
and, when the day's work was done, the mar- 
iners gathered around the mainmast, and 
spake of the wonderful ways of the Lord. 
Their hearts burned within them. Every 
sight and sound brought fresh thoughts of 
His goodness. The wind spake of that wind 
which bloweth where it listeth ; we hear the 
sound thereof, but cannot tell whence it com- 



120 THE MARINER' S PROGRESS. 



eth nor whither it goeth. The great and 
wide sea with its waves spake to them of that 
righteousness which covers up all the sin and 
iniquity of the soul. The sails bulging un- 
der the winds were filled with the goodness of 
God, whose mercy was in the heavens, and 
His faithfulness reached unto the clouds. 
His judgments were like the great deep, in 
whose fountains they saw a figure of Him who 
is the fountain of life ; and in His light they 
saw light, when the Sun of Righteousness 
arose with healing under His wings. They 
remembered Him who stilleth the noise of 
the seas, the noise of the waves and the tu- 
mult of the people. The outgoings of the 
morning and evening rejoiced, and glorified 
the Lord whose dominion was from sea to 

m 

sea, from the river to the ends of the earth. 
The mariners saw His way in the sea, and 
His path in the great waters. The beams of 
His chambers were laid in the waters ; He 
made the clouds His chariots, and walked 
upon the wings of the wind. When one 



THE QUIET WATERS REACHED. 121 

asked, Where shall wisdom be found ? — the 
depths said, It is not in me; the sea said, It 
is not in me. And when the memory of their 
sins was heavy upon them they often sang : 
%t Who is a God like unto Thee, that pardon- 
eth iniquity and passeth by the transgression 
of the remnant of his heritage. He retaineth 
not His anger for ever because He delighteth 
in mercy. He will turn again ; He will have 
compassion upon us ; He will subdue our ini- 
quities, and wilt cast all our sins into the 
depths of the sea." 

Thus did the mariners take sweet counsel 
together. They had reached a part known 
as the Quiet Waters. The sea was like glass, 
yet the ship went forward. There was not a 
cloud in the heavens, and the praises of the 
Lord were sung from early morning till late 
at night. Christian and his family now loved 
the sea with that love which casts out fear. 
Understanding exhorted them to continue 
watching and praying as if in a storm. Dur- 
ing a whole week they sailed in the Quiet 



122 the mariner's pkogkess. 



Waters ; each noon showed less progress, till 
at length it seemed as if they had come to a 
standstill : yet the mariners were persuaded 
that all was going well. For some days Chris- 
tian had not looked at the chart, nor had he 
communed with God. Nay, the thought had 
entered his soul, that he needed neither chart 
nor Book of Life : he had now become a man 
knowing the will of God. Understanding 
saw the change, and warned him that the re- 
vealed word was needed even to the last day 
of the voyage. Christian said: " It is even 
so, but all do not need it to the same degree." 
The calmer the sea and the warmer the air, 
the more slothful did the mariners become, 
thinking it enough to be joyful in the Lord's 
goodness, without seeking to serve Him in 
obeying His words. 

At the end of seven days, Timothy was on 
watch, and thought he saw a cloud no larger 
than a man's hand ; but the darkness increas- 
ing, he could not be certain. At midnight 
Good Cheer relieved him. Timothy pointed 



THE "SUDDEN DESTRUCTION. 9 ' 123 

to the north as he went below, and said : " It 
fears roe an enemy is abroad." Good Cheer 
sang out, " All 's well ! " and continued sing- 
ing a divine psalm to Babylonish music : he 
ended by singing himself asleep. The wind 
freshened. Bruised-reed, who could not sleep 
for nursing Feeble-knees, came on deck, 
looked out, and marvelled to see Good Cheer 
asleep instead of walking his watch ; he shook 
him awake, and pointed out what seemed a 
ship making for them. The two men raised 
the alarm, and soon all the mariners were 
on deck. Christian, hearing the cry, came 
up. Understanding at the helm had trusted 
the lookout to warn him. Before they had 
time to put about, a great ship struck the 
" Glad Tidings " till she shivered from stem 
to stern. Christian's heart failed him, when 
he saw a black flag with a death's head. 
He was in the hands of pirates, and that 
when least prepared. The Quiet Waters 
were changed into the waters of strife. The 
mariners cried in alarm ; the pirates yelled 
in triumph. 



124 



THE MARINER'S PBOG-BESS. 



The name of the ship was the M Sudden De- 
struction, " commanded by the Black Prince, 
who stood breathing out threatening and 
slaughter against the mariners. Then Glit- 
ter, who was a coward, cried in terror. " The 
ship is sinking ! " and made a rush for " The 
Promise." Good Cheer followed him, but 
Zealous pushed them aside. A spar fell on 
deck, which almost struck Christian, who 
groaned in spirit, and accused himself of 
the evil which had befallen them. But he 
remembered that Emmanuel had said, " Lo, I 
am with you always ; n and, gathering cour- 
age, called on the mariners to fight the good 
fight of faith. The 4 * Sudden Destruction'' 
recoiled when she had struck the blow, and 
waited the sinking of the " Glad. Tidinsrs." 
But Timothy found the leak, stopped it by 
the skill of Understanding, and came on deck 
with a cheerful countenance, saying: " Our 
ship has caught no hurt." The mariners had 
great boldness in the faith. Knowing that 
the pirate would come back, they armed 



FIGHT WITH THE BLACK PRINCE. 125 

themselves each with the weapon he knew 
best. Christian grasped the sword of the 
spirit, and exhorted all to quit themselves 
like men, and be strong. Doctor Free-grace 
made ready for the wounded, bidding the 
women prepare bandages and such like. The 
Black Prince, seeing them making ready, 
stamped with rage ; cursed them in the name 
of the father of lies, and threatened to give 
their flesh to the fish of the sea. Christian 
took counsel of Understanding, who said : 
" Flee if thou canst." He looked astonished, 
yet tried to obey. But the " Sudden De- 
struction " took the wind out of their sails, 
and swooped upon them. Then said Under- 
standing : " Put on the whole armor of God, 
that ye may be able to stand against the wiles 
of the Devil. For we wrestle not against 
flesh and blood, but against principalities, 
against powers, against the rulers of the dark- 
ness of this world, against spiritual wicked- 
ness in high places." 

The mariners bestirred themselves. Peter 



126 the mariner's progress. 

had his sword ready, and brandished it against 
the Black Prince. His father said to him, 
" Boast after the battle." Thomas rubbed 
his eyes, and asked if there was not some 
mistake, — the Black Prince might have 
struck them unawares. Hardhead quite 
agreed with him, but an arrow whizzing past 
cleared their doubts, and silenced their 
tongues. Bruised-reed and Feeble-knees 
prayed and served ; they were weak in body, 
but brave as lions. Caution w r as greatly anx- 
ious about the leak, it being out of sight. 
Good Cheer put on a bold face. Glitter fol- 
lowed behind him like his shadow, for Good 
Cheer was a man of substance, and so a sure 
defence. Timothy was the first ready, but 
said not a word; his lips moved as if in 
prayer. 

The Black Prince and his pirates were in 
high glee, believing that the " Glad Tidings " 
would soon be captured. So much did they 
despise her, that they cared not even to fight, 
but sought again to crush her with a single 



THE BATTLE BAGES. 127 



blow. Christian was alert; Understanding 
was at the helm. The " Sudden Destruction " 
swept to leeward doing no harm. Then 
Beelzebub, who was second in command, 
counselled to set the " Glad Tidings " on fire. 
He shot fiery darts at the mariners, who 
fell on their faces and were safe. Some of 
the rigging caught fire, but buckets of water 
extinguished it. Then did Belial throw open 
the sides of the " Sudden Destruction :" 
there belched out flames and red-hot balls of 
fire, which crashed against the solid oak of 
the " Glad Tidings," and fell back into the 
water. The Black Prince, foiled, yelled with 
rage. He ordered his men to grapple their 
enemies, and hurled the "Sudden Destruc- 
tion" against the side of the "Glad Tidings." 
Christian trembled ; but the more he resisted 
the Black Prince, the more did his strength 
increase ; also the heavens opened above him, 
and he saw the Lord with a crown of glory 
in His right hand. Then the pirates, like 
wolves open-mouthed and yelling, leaped 



128 the mariner's progress. 

upon the mariners to rend them in pieces. 
They cut the rigging, the sails fell. As they 
came trooping on deck, Understanding and 
Timothy pushed certain of them into the sea, 
where they sank to the bottom like a stone. 
Many others came on. The Black Prince 
himself, when he found his wiles to fail, 
sprang in upon the mariners to rout them. 
Christian stood up to resist him, eye to eye, 
hand to hand : the battle raged on every 
side. Two sturdy knaves, Double-mind and 
Faithless, attacked Understanding, clouded 
his vision, and avoided his blows by running 
around him ; they did no evil, but kept him 
from helping Christian whom the Black 
Prince sorely beset. Beelzebub assailed Pe- 
ter, gave him a fall, and would have run him 
through the heart ; but the blow missed, and 
the sword stuck in the deck. Peter jumped 
to his feet, and in the twinkling of an eye 
grasped his own sword again, with which he 
delivered a ringing blow upon the pate of 
Beelzebub, who staggered like a felled ox. 



A LULL AND A RENEWAL. 129 



Belial assailed Thomas with oaths and blas- 
phemies, calling upon him to surrender or 
die ; Thomas answered not, but fell back step 
by step, luring Belial, to throw him off his 
guard. Timothy was hotly pressed by Lucifer 
of Hades, who had done battle in every 
sea ; he swung a mighty battle-ax as if it had 
been a staff. Timothy resisted manfully, and 
having on the armor of the Lord he yielded, 
no ! not for one moment, to his adversary. 
The battle raged ; the pirates shouting and 
blaspheming, the mariners fighting in silence. 

After a time, the pirates, seeing they could 
not then prevail, fell back to rally and gather 
strength for a fresh assault. Christian called 
the mariners around him, and, while the 
Black Prince was cursing his men, kneeled 
down on deck in presence of all, and cried 
mightily unto the Lord of Hosts. The more 
the mariners prayed, the weaker became the 
pirates. The Black Prince saw them flinch, 
and fell into a rage. He grasped his sword, 
which was bathed in hell and tempered in the 
9 



130 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



waters of perdition, and swung it around him 
as if he cared not whom he slew. In his 
blind fury he struck at the mainmast, to cut 
it in twain ; his sword sprang back, the mast 
was unharmed. The pirates, afraid of him, 
plucked up courage, — although fighting hand 
to hand with brave men was not much to 
their liking. The mariners, having waited 
on God, renewed their strength. Doctor 
Free-grace also had staunched their wounds, 
and touched them with leaves from the tree 
of life. Christian girded himself afresh to 
the battle. He now knew the Black Prince, 
and found him terrible beyond the thought 
of man ; yet his faith was in the Lord who 
had himself done battle with the father of 
lies : and who having been tempted in all 
points like the mariners, was able to succor 
them. The succor was needed, for the pi- 
rates, with fire and sword, with clamor and 
shout and confused noise fell upon the mari- 
ners, who did battle in the strength of the 
Lord, and were hardly pressed, at one time 



EACH MAN MEETS HIS FOE. 131 



despairing even of life. Each man had his 
enemy, who assailed him where he believed 
himself strongest. The Black Prince show- 
ered his blows upon Christian, giving him 
no rest. The pirate who fought Zealous 
was one Crafty, who made as if to flee, 
and, when Zealous rushed after him, turned, 
and almost killed him on the spot. Cau- 
tion on his knees did good service, hack- 
ing at the pirates' legs. Feeble-knees could 
not fight much ; but when a pirate fell on 
deck, Feeble-knees saw that he never got up 
again. Bruised-reed out of weakness was 
made strong, and waxed valiant in fight. 
Merry-heart was joyful as ever; when the 
pirates compassed him about like bees, and 
thrust sore to destroy him, he made the 
Lord his strength and song. Good Cheer 
served his day and generation in the encour- 
agement of others, and the salvation of his 
own skin. 

The battle-storm roared. The mariners 
were faint, bruised, and wounded ; but not 



132 the mariner's progress. 



one of them was slain. Many of the pirates 
had fallen to rise no more ; but they outnum- 
bered the mariners, and when one fell an- 
other took his place. The Black Prince, 
seeing he could not prevail against Chris- 
tian, remembered a trick of the father of 
lies, and cried out, " They fly! they fly!" 
The pirates shouted victory ; for a small 
moment the mariners gave themselves up 
for lost. When they saw the lie, their cour- 
age increased the more : they despised the 
Black Prince. Timothy raised a shout: "The 
sword of the Lord and of Christian ! " which 
ascended to heaven ; the angels came down 
to minister to the heirs of salvation. Chris- 
tian rallied his men around the mainmast, 
and when their eyes caught sight of the 
cross they were enlightened ; their faces were 
not ashamed. The Black Prince raged the 
more against Christian, gnashing upon him 
with his teeth ; but Christian endured as see- 
ing Him who is invisible. The Lord gave 
him skill and strength, and his sword pierced 



THE MAKIKEES VICTORIOUS. 133 

the side of the Black Prince, who yelled with 
fury ; his blood spurted forth like a stream 
of poison, his eyes flashed fire, his month 
vomited forth the flames of hell : so terrible 
was the sight, that even Christian feared and 
quaked. The terror of the Lord fell upon 
the pirates, when they saw their leader 
wounded. They turned and fled. The mar- 
iners rushed forward to make a full end of 
them; few escaped. The Black Prince and 
his chief men were first in flight, and left 
the pirates to be slaughtered. Christian 
pursued, and would have followed him into 
his ship, had not Understanding said : " Be- 
ware of fighting on the enemy's deck.'' 
Christian obeyed, and called back the mari- 
ners, who looked around upon one another 
to see if any had fallen. Some had been 
cast down, but not destroyed ; others bore 
marks on their body ; all were faint and 
weary. When the Black Prince reached the 
" Sudden Destruction" with his chief men 
and a remnant of his crew, he turned around 



134 THE mariner's progress. 



and cursed Christian, vowing to come back 
and rend him in pieces ; he sailed away in 
haste, and vanished as the pestilence. 

Then Christian called the mariners around 
him, and praised the Lord who had given 
them the victory, not by might or power of 
their own, but by His spirit. Those who were 
sorely wounded went to Doctor Free-grace 
and were healed. Christian himself needed 
the balm of Gilead, with some soothing med- 
icine called everlasting consolation. He came 
on deck strengthened, and bade the mariners 
cast the dead bodies of the pirates overboard. 
Good Cheer and Glitter were valiant in 
burial. 



CHRISTIAN REFLECTS. 135 



CHAPTER IX. 

Understanding explains to Christian the Assault of the 
" Sudden Destruction." Peter attempts to climb the 
Mainmast : the consequences. They rescue a Man from 
the Island of Faint Desire. Lively Hope. A Dense 
Fog. Despondency of Christian. The Leviathan. 

Christian thought on the battle, was hum- 
bled in spirit, and, knowing that he had 
sinned against the Lord, prayed to be de- 
livered from the evil heart of unbelief, and 
remembered the words : " When they shall 
say peace and safety, then sudden destruc- 
tion cometh upon them, as travail upon a 
woman with child." He had been overtaken 
as by a thief in the night, because he had 
not been faithful. 

His wife and children received him as one 
alive from the dead. During the conflict, 
the women had continued in prayer; and, 
now that the Lord had heard them, they 



136 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



praised His most holy name. When his wife 
spake of the victory, Christian only said, 
" The Lord hath done great things,'' and 
went on deck chastened in spirit. His eyes 
were opened to see how much he had sinned 
in the Quiet Waters ; he said to himself: 
" It has happened to me as it is written, — 
4 Moab hath been at ease from his youth, 
and he hath settled on his lees, and hath not 
been emptied from vessel to vessel, neither 
hath he gone into captivity ; therefore his 
taste remained in him, and his scent is not 
changed.'" He found Understanding with 
the mariners, clearing the deck, mending 
the rigging and sails. The whole day was 
spent in repairing the evil which the Black 
Prince had done. The ship going with a 
favorable wind. Christian went to Under- 
standing at the helm, and spake of the bat- 
tle, saying. ,; Has the Lord been angry with 
us ? " Understanding answered, 44 Whom the 
Lord loveth he chasteneth." 44 But I had 
forsaken my first love, else I had not trusted 



A TALK WITH UNDERSTANDING. 137 

in mine own wisdom." "And He has suf- 
fered the Black Prince to assail thee, to bring 
thee back to His love." " But will he not 
cast me off? " doubted Christian. " He hath 
said, ' Him that cometh unto me I will in no 
wise cast out.' He loves his own which are 
in the world, and he will love them to the 
end." "But, surely," quoth Christian, " this 
place is wrongly named the Quiet Waters." 
"Say not so," replied Understanding; ''al- 
though our sins have brought evil upon us, 
the Lord will give peace, with quietness 
and assurance for ever." " Canst thou tell 
me how this great evil came, when we had 
scarce left the Rock of Ages?" Under- 
standing answered him : " Consider the apos- 
tle and high priest of our profession. Know- 
est thou not that, when He was filled with 
the Holy Spirit, He was driven forth to be 
tempted of the devil? Be sure of this, that, 
when great grace is given thee, great trial is 
near at hand : the angels of God and the 
angels of Satan come through the air to- 



/ 

138 THE mariner's progress* 

gether." Christian pondered the words, and 
his faith increased. 

The next day all on board were at their 
posts ; and, as the ship sped on, the Quiet 
Waters opened into the Salem Sea. Great 
was the peace of the mariners. They ac- 
quainted themselves more and more with 
the Lord. Christian's family appeared on 
deck every day, watched the fish play round 
the ship, and spake gracious words unto 
the mariners. The child Ruth followed 
Understanding, as if she loved him. He 
spake to her in parables, and told stories 
of the sea. She often said to him, " Tell me 
about Emmanuel." One day Understanding 
said to her, " Dost thou love him ? " She 
said, "Thou knowest that I love Him." 
Understanding lifted her up and kissed her, 
saying, " God bless thee, my child ! " Chris- 
tian said to his wife, " Behold, righteousness 
and peace have kissed each other." The 
child, happy and playful as a lamb, went 
among the mariners, all of whom became as 



A SPIRIT OF LOVE ON BOARD. 139 

little children when she spake to them. 
Then Mary went forward to seek Ruth, and 
found her sitting on Timothy's knee, asking 
questions which he found hard to answer. 
The mariners rose and greeted their captain's 
daughter with due honor, and from that day 
Mary and Ruth were much beloved. 

Christian himself also now gave heed to 
every man on board, and so there came unity 
of spirit and a bond of peace. If any man 
had aught against his brother, he did not 
let the sun go down upon his wrath, but 
went and told him his fault alone. They 
loved one another as the Lord had loved 
them, and forgave as they hoped to be for- 
given. By day and by night, the peace of 
God ruled in their hearts. The heavens 
were calm above, the sea smooth around. 
The conversation of the mariners turned 
upon the place whither they were going. 
Certain of them also played musical instru- 
ments, and made sweet melody, praising 
Him whose mercy endureth for ever. Peter 



140 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



rose to his feet as they were singing, and 
looked far into the sea, expecting the new 
world to come in sight ; he made sure that 
certain light clouds were solid land, but his 
father looked through the glass and said 
it was not so. Peter was disappointed, but 
assured his father: "Even if it be a cloud, 
saith not the Scripture, 1 Behold, He com- 
eth with clouds, and every eye shall see 
him? ' " " True," quoth Thomas, joining in 
the talk ; " the Lord hath His way in the 
whirlwind and in the storm, and the clouds 
are the dust of His feet." Their father an- 
swered, " The end is not yet." " But He 
will surely come again?" asked Peter, who 
longed to see the Lord. " He will come to 
make up His jewels," answered his father. 
Glitter, who happened to be passing, heard 
speak of jewels, and pricked up his ears. 
Peter breathed a prayer that he might be 
found worthy. Thomas looked forward and 
said : " What we know not now, we shall 
know hereafter." "True, my son," said his 



PETER BECOMES AMBITIOUS. 141 

father; "but though I understand all mys- 
teries and all knowledge, and have not char- 
ity, I am nothing." 

When their father had left them, Peter 
and Thomas continued to speak about the 
new world. Thomas searched the Book of 
Life, to find out what neither eye had seen 
nor ear heard. He asked Peter to search the 
Scriptures with him, but Peter answered: 
" I can see more in the twinkling of an eye 
from the top of the mainmast, than thou wilt 
find by reading a whole year." His brother 
answered, without lifting his eyes : 44 Thou 
hast not climbed to the top yet." Peter 
looked aloft and said : 44 1 will show thee a 
thing or two." He left Thomas at his book, 
and began to climb. Understanding knew his 
purpose and said: 44 Mind not high things." 
Peter thought in himself, 44 He knows not my 
skill," and continued to climb. When Chris- 
tian saw him ascend without command, he 
called him back. Peter heeded not ; the 
higher he climbed the farther he saw, but 



142 THE ZNIARrSER's PROGRESS. 



the more did the mast sway from side to side. 
His mother followed him with her eyes, and 
would fain have called him back. Peter 
climbed bravely. Mary's eyes also followed 
him, for she loved her brother. Martha said 
only : " That comes of too little work." The 
mariners watched Peter. " He will stand at 
the top," quoth Hardhead admiringly. " Let 
him that thinketh he standeth, take heed lest 
he fall," answered Timothy sadly. " A shin- 
ing youth," cried Glitter. Peter climbed. At 
length he grew tired and rested ; but resting 
even tired him, for he had to hold on all the 
while. The ship rolled, he grew dizzy and 
sick, and would have gone down, but pride 
drove him upward. He climbed till he almost 
fainted, and clutched the mast in despair ; he 
could neither go up nor down. The mariners 
saw him in an evil plight ; several sprang to 
the rigging and rushed up to his help, but 
they were too late. He shut his eyes, cried 
for mercy, lost his hold, and fell on the deck. 
They picked him up as dead, and carried him 



PETER COMES TO GRIEF. 143 

down to Doctor Free-grace. From the crown 
of the head to the sole of the foot he was a 
mass of bruises. Christian stood over him in 
anguish, and besought Doctor Free-grace to 
save Peter's life. " If my son dies," said 
he, " what profit will my life be unto me ? " 
" Thy son shall live : it is not the will of the 
Lord that any of His children perish." 
" But will he be maimed ? " asked his mother 
weeping. Doctor Free-grace answered only : 
"The day will declare." "I will nurse him 
day and night," said his mother. " Nay, 
thou canst not ; thou art too weak," said 
Prudence ; " leave him to me." Doctor 
Free-grace declared that Peter could have no 
better nurse than Prudence. There was si- 
lence as of death in the cabin. All on board 
sorrowed, for Peter was greatly beloved. 

Next morning he awoke as from a troubled 
dream ; his first words were : " Oh that 
awful mainmast ! " He felt the bandages 
upon his head, looked at Mistress Pru- 
dence, and sought to rise. She. said: " Be 



144 the mariner's progress. 

still, my son." When his mother came in, 
she fell on his neck and kissed him ; nor did 
she utter one word of reproach. His father 
also entered, and spake words of cheer. Weak 
as he was, Peter would know how the ship 
went, and asked after the mariners by name. 
Doctor Free-grace found Peter fast recov- 
ering, and gave him the famous draught 
called Christ-love, which had so often been 
of service on the voyage. Peter drank 
thereof, and found it so sweet that he lived 
on little else till he got better. Whereas 
other medicines are bitter to the taste, and 
make one sick in order to cure, Christ-love 
was sweet in the mouth, sweet when down, 
soothed and strengthened, besides being an 
unfailing cure in sickness of soul as well 
as of body. In a few days Peter was much 
better, and would have gone on deck, but 
Doctor Free-grace answered him : "In pa- 
tience possess thy soul." When the doctor 
had gone, Peter was cast down ; he mourned 
and made a noise, saying : " Surely, against 



MISTRESS PRUDENCE NURSES PETER. 145 

me is the Lord turned ; my flesh and my 
skin hath He made old, He hath broken my 
bones." But Prudence said to him: 44 It 
is good for thee to hope, and quietly wait 
for the salvation of God ; it is good for 
a man that he bear the yoke in his youth: 
the Lord doth not afflict willingly." 44 But I 
am needed on deck," said Peter sharply. 
44 Thou art needed wherever the Lord places 
thee, my son. I have not heard of the ship 
standing still." Peter thought that Mistress 
Prudence was not much behind her husband 
in the word of exhortation; he suffered it, 
for she was the best of nurses. At the end 
of seven days, he came on deck, and soon 
after took his post. The mariners rejoiced ; 
some of them even spoke of hanging out flags, 
but Christian forbade them, fearing that his 
son might again be puffed up. From that 
time, no one climbed the mainmast higher 
than was needed to work the sails ; they 
sought rather to be useful with the lowly 
than famous with the high-minded, for they 
10 



146 the mariner's progress. 

remembered the words: " Take my yoke 
upon you and learn of me, for I am meek 
and lowly of heart, and ye shall find rest to 
your souls." 

When Peter got well, he went much with 
Timothy, and they spoke of Emmanuel. 
Timothy told how in early youth the Lord 
had appeared unto him. Peter told in return 
what he had felt of God's goodness when laid 
low : both yearned to serve Him more fully 
than ever. Peter often said : " Perchance, 
my fall may be the raising of many." He had 
come out of the furnace like gold purified. 

Some davs after, the " Glad Tidings " with 
all sail set was passing certain islands, which 
appeared barren and desolate ; they were 
called by the name of Faint Desire, and a 
rumor went that ship-wrecked mariners, who 
were cast upon them, starved to death. 
Timothy was on the lookout, and made 
sure he saw signals of distress on one of the 
islands. Peter looked and saw them also, 
but Zealous declared it was a mistake ; 



SIGNALS OF DISTRESS SEEN. 147 



besides, even if it were so, they must 
pass on, — much time had been lost already. 
Timothy answered not a word, but reported 
signals of distress to Christian, who searched 
Faint Desire through the telescope, and 
found it even as Timothy had said. He took 
counsel of Understanding, who said to him, 
" Let us be merciful, even as our Father 
in Heaven is merciful." Christian bade the 
mariners slack sail and lower " The Prom- 
ise ; " he called to him Good Cheer and Cau- 
tion, saying : " Go to yonder island where 
men in distress need our help." The others 
wondered these two should have been chosen, 
but Christian's words were to them as the 
words of the Lord. The two men, Good 
Cheer and Caution, obeyed, rejoicing. They 
put bread and wine and sundry other cor- 
dials into " The Promise," rowed with all 
their might, and reached Faint Desire. Cau- 
tion jumped out among the sea- weed, bid- 
ding Good Cheer make " The Promise " fast 
to the rock. Good Cheer did not forget 



148 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



the bread and wine ; being heavy of flesh he 
came out more slowly ; but, slow as he was, 
no man had ever seen him more nimble. 

They reached the signal of distress, and in 
a cave near found a youth on the ground, 
almost dead ; they lifted him up, and poured 
a little wine between his lips: he revived, 
and looked them in the face. When asked 
who he was, he tried to speak, but words 
failed. They carried him to "The Prom- 
ise," and made haste to reach the " Glad 
Tidings." Doctor Free-grace found he was 
perishing with hunger, and bade Prudence 
get him children's food ; in a few hours he 
revived and sat up. Christian came and 
spake kind words which opened the soul of 
the youth, and he said : " My name is Prodi- 
gal. My father was a rich farmer in the 
village of Good Repute, near Babylon. My 
elder brother and I quarrelled, for he worked 
hard in the field, while I loved sport. So 
one day I asked from my father the portion 
of goods that would fall to me ; he gave it 



THE EESCTJE OF PRODIGAL. 149 

me, and I left home in the 6 Riotous Living,' 
Captain Killgood, who took all my money 
and ended by nearly starving me to death. 
I would have "given the world to be home 
again. I mourned and wept, and the more 
I did so, the more did Captain Killgood 
maltreat me ; he meant to be my death. So 
one night I lowered myself in the ship's 
boat, and, when morning came, I was alone 
on the wide, wide sea, — my only companions 
being the screeching sea fowl which seemed 
to await my death. I had neither food nor 
compass, and gave myself up for lost ; but a 
wind arose, which drove me towards Faint 
Desire, where I was thrown ashore. I crawled 
into a cave, after raising a signal of distress." 

Christian and his wife wept over the youth, 
and bade him keep quiet, lest he should have 
fever and grow worse. For some days, Prod- 
igal mourned the evil he had done, saying : 
" I shall bring down my father's gray hairs 
in sorrow to the grave." But Mary read to 
him words from the Book of Life, which 



150 THE mariner's progress. 

entered his soul and gave him peace. Doctor 
Free-grace not only strengthened his body, 
giving him food called manna, but he also 
spake words of truth, which made Prodigal's 
soul leap for joy : he could scarce contain 
himself. By day he praised God with a loud 
voice, by night he saw visions and dreamed 
dreams ; so that Christian said to him : " Thy 
name shall no more be Prodigal, but Lively 
Hope shall be thy .name." From that day the 
mariners called him so ; but he ever said to 
himself, " I am not worthy of any name but 
Prodigal," — and this he said with all hu- 
mility. Christian gave him new raiment, and 
shoes for his feet; when he came on deck 
they could not believe him to be the same 
man. Good Cheer and Caution were beyond 
measure astonished; but Lively Hope said: 
"I am he, save that God has given me an- 
other heart, — even a new heart and a right 
spirit." Then did Lively Hope cast in his 
lot with the mariners, and became unto them 
as a brother beloved. Good Cheer took him, 



CHRISTIAN SEEKS INSTRUCTION. 151 



and instructed him in the way of the Lord 
more perfectly. 

Meantime, the " Glad Tidings " was sailing 
forward before a stiff breeze. It seemed as 
if a new heavens had come above them ; the 
waves also were at peace with them, and, 
when the mariners gathered on deck, they 
spake of little else but the love which passeth 
knowledge. Christian rejoiced in the Lord, 
and with a thankful heart prayed without 
ceasing, that God would continue his good- 
ness unto them : he pondered the words of 
the Book of Life. At this time also, he 
went every day and conversed with Doctor 
Free-grace, whom he found a man well-in- 
structed in the deep things of God. One day 
Christian said to him : " What is thy mind 
of the words, ' The chastisement of our peace 
was laid upon Him ' ? Of whom speaketh 
the prophet this, — of himself or of some 
other man?" Then Doctor Free-grace 
opened his lips, and said : " The word itself 
must be our interpreter. Saith it not of our 



152 THE mariner's progress. 

Lord in another place, 4 He Himself bore our 
sins on his body on the tree ' ? And again, 
' He made peace through the blood of His 
cross,' — with many others. It seems to me 
that the ' chastisement of our peace ' means 
none other than that the punishment of our 
sins was laid upon Him, before God could be 
at peace with us ; or, as some put it, the 
Lord became our substitute, He made peace 
with God, and we are accepted in Him : He 
is our peace ; we are no longer enemies of God, 
but children be oved in the son." " Then," 
said Christian, " great is the mystery of godli- 
ness ! " " True," answered Doctor Free- 
grace, " but simple as the words of childhood 
to those who are of the child-mind." " But," 
quoth Christian, " is it not written, i I came 
not to send peace on earth, but a sword' ? " 
" Yea ; but also, 4 Peace I leave with you, my 
peace I give unto you. ' " " Are these things 
then not contrary one to the other?" asked 
Christian. " Not so," said Doctor Free-grace ; 
" it is easy of understanding. They who have 



A DENSE FOG ENCOUNTERED. 153 



the goodness of our Lord in themselves have 
peace ; for to be spiritually-minded is life and 
peace, but goodness and evil are at war with 
one another. Hence the more the life of good- 
ness manifests itself, the more does evil as- 
sail it ; and herein was the reason that He 
who did no sin, neither was guile found in 
His mouth, was hated more than all men, 
and became sin for us." 

While the two men spake together, Thomas 
came down and said a fog was approaching. 
Christian rose hastily and went on deck, to 
find it even as Thomas had told him. He 
ordered them to keep ringing the fog-bell till 
it cleared away. It was noon, yet no sun 
appeared. When the fog continued, they 
sounded and found no bottom ; Christian 
bade them slack sail, fearing he might strike 
against another ship. He made sure the fog 
would clear away, but it did not during all 
that day and night, and also next day. They 
continued to sail by the former log of the 
" Glad Tidings ; " neither sun nor stars ap- 



154: THE mariner's progress. 



peared. So that the reckoning could not be 
taken. 

Christian was greatly troubled in spirit. 
His sleep went from him ; he feared the dark- 
ness more than a storm. The telescope was 
useless; for the anchor there was no ground : 
the compass alone changed not. The mari- 
ners also were much troubled, and feared 
what might come to pass. Hardhead won- 
dered if there were no mistake in the for- 
mer log ; times had changed : was it safe to 
follow a track marked out a thousand years 
ago ? His words worked like leaven ; the 
fog continued, the murmuring increased. 
Christian said to himself : " What more can I 
do that I have not done ? " He prayed and 
fasted, beseeching the Lord of the darkness to 
let His countenance shine forth up: n them. 
Then were also heard strange sounds in the 
fog, and some believed they saw a legion of 
evil spirits waiting to destroy them. Chris- 
tian spake to Understanding who said : 
" Trust the log and compass, and go for- 



CHRISTIAN IS DISHEARTENED. 155 

ward." " But what if we strike upon a 
rock ? " " There are no dangerous rocks 
near at hand, which the Lord has not marked 
in the chart; let us have faith." Chris- 
tian tried to believe, but his faith failed him, 
for there was not a breath of wind, and his 
ship lay like a log of wood, dead, upon 
the waters. On deck, in sight of the mari- 
ners, he kept a brave face, and encouraged 
them to serve the Lord as faithfully in the 
darkness as in the light. Some obeyed, but 
others murmured. When Christian was alone 
with his wife, he gave way to his grief, 
saying : " I am the man that hath seen afflic- 
tion by the rod of His wrath ; He hath led 
me and brought me out of darkness, but not 
into light ; He hath hedged me about so that I 
cannot get out." His wife answered : " Is He 
not the God of darkness as well as of light ? " 
Christian replied, " I am troubled on every 
side." She answered: "Is there anything 
too hard for God ? He made the heavens and 
the earth by His great power and His out- 



156 the mariner's progress. 



stretched arm. When darkness was upon 
the face of the deep, the spirit of God moved 
upon the face of the waters: then God said, 
Let there be light ! and there was light." 
Christian remembered that these words gave 
him consolation when he was not tried, but 
now when he needed them, he could not be- 
lieve and rejoice. 

The fog had continued mam- days ; he 
sat in the cabin like one in a dream, his 
faith vanishing as the morning cloud and as 
the early dew. He said within himself: " I 
am cast out from the presence of God." 
Understanding came down and sought to 
arouse him, saying the fog had lifted a 
little ; but Christian's soul was cast down 
and disquieted within him. He made sure 
the mariners loved him not, and became 
cold even to his wife and children ; he sat 
alone, saying again : " He hath fenced up 
my way that I cannot pass, and He hath set 
darkness in my paths. He hath stripped me 
of my glory, and taken the crown from my 



THE GREAT LEVIATHAN. 157 

head. He hath destroyed me on every side, 
and I am gone, and my hope hath he re- 
moved as a tree. He hath also kindled his 
wrath against me, and He counteth me as 
one of His enemies. Have pity upon me ! 
have pity upon me, O ye my friends ! for 
the hand of God hath touched me." When 
Understanding said, " Hope thou in God," 
he heard as if he heard him not. 

Long time continued Christian bemoaning 
himself, till he heard a cry ; leaped to 
his feet, and, thinking no more of sorrow, 
ran on deck. The mariners were like men 
beside themselves, for behind the " Glad 
Tidings" came a great fish, even Leviathan, 
making the deep hoary with his rage. By 
his neesings a light shone, his eyes were like 
the eyelids of the morning ; out of his mouth 
went burning lamps, sorrow was turned into 
joy before him. He arose, the sea became a 
valley ; he turned himself, the sea whirled 
and roared ; he spouted upon the deck great 
waves. The mariners fled into the rigging, 



158 the mariner's progress. 



afraid lest he should leap upon and devour 
them. But Christian, seeing the mighty 
power of God, shook away his sorrow. Un- 
derstanding also said to him : " Gird up thy 
loins now, like a man ! It is the Lord who 
shutteth the sea with doors, who made the 
clouds the garment thereof, and thick dark- 
ness a swaddling band for it, and brake up 
for it the decreed place, and set bars and 
doors, and said, 4 Hitherto shalt thou come, 
but no further ; and here shall thy proud 
waves be stayed ! ' " Then did Christian look 
forth upon Leviathan, who beheld all high 
things, and was king over all the children of 
pride, and said unto the Lord : 44 1 have heard 
of Thee by the hearing of the ears, but now 
mine eye seeth thee ; wherefore I abhor my- 
self, and repent in dust and ashes." And, 
as he said the words, Leviathan blew aloft 
the waves, plunged into the deep, and they 
saw him no more. The mist also rolled away, 
the sun came forth. Weeping had endured 
for a night, but joy came in the morning ! 



ISLAND OF REST FOR THE WEARY. 159 



CHAPTER X. 

They reach Eest for the Weary. Go ashore. Glitter 
wanders. Meets Captain Lofty. Deserts the "Glad 
Tidings " for the " Saveself." Description of that 
Ship. She tries to round Cape Pride-of-Heart, and is 
capsized. The " Glad Tidings " waits in Port Patience. 
Sails through the Straits of Experience. Poverty Crag. 
Fight with Giant Grim want. The " Doubtful," drifting 
in the Straits, supplies their need. Entrance into the 
Sea of Hope. The Golden Barge. 

Christian saw that he had reached the end 
of Salem Sea. Two courses lay open to him, 
— the one a passage round Cape Pride-of- 
Heart, which some declared by far the quick- 
est, if it could only be found out : those who 
tried it either came back in changed vessels, 
or never came back at all ; yet, strange to 
say, many ships which hoisted the flag of 
Emmanuel were deceived, and tried to round 
the Cape. The other route lay through the 
Straits of Experience, and required much 



160 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 

patience; but it was safe. Now had Chris- 
tian not been trouble-tossed and humbled in 
spirit, he might have chosen to round the 
Cape, and so have become a castaway ; but 
he knew the Lord's will, and so left Pride- 
of-Heart on the larboard. When he had so 
chosen, it was revealed unto him that in the 
Island of Rest for the Weary he would find a 
time of refreshing from the presence of the 
Lord. All on board were glad when they 
knew that such a rest remained for them, for 
while they had learned to love a seafaring 
life, yet in their inmost heart they craved for 
the land : they would rejoice when there was 
no more sea. 

Then came in sight a barren shore, for- 
bidding and terrible, which frowned them 
back. Along the coast was the Godless 
Gulf, on the way to Cape Pride-of-Heart. 
On the starboard they saw arising the Island 
of Rest for the Weary, beyond which were 
the Straits of Experience. There being a 
fair wind, and all having a mind to land, they 



AT ANCHOR IN POKT PATIENCE. 161 

were soon at anchor in Port Patience, where 
was also another ship by far the most grace- 
ful they had yet seen on the high seas ; her 
masts seemed twice as high as those of their 
own ship. When the mariners beheld Rest 
for the Weary, they cried aloud for joy, nor 
could they think even the new world one 
whit more beautiful. The pastures were 
clothed with flocks, the valleys also were 
covered over with corn ; there were trees 
which yielded all kinds of fruit. The mari- 
ners delighted their souls with the pleasant 
sight, and made ready to go ashore on the 
morrow. Port Patience was like a bent bow, 
the waters smooth and clear, the shore white 
and glistening. 

Early next morning, Christian bade the 
mariners rest from all toil. The " Glad Tid- 
ings " lay quietly at anchor. They landed, 
and found a people who loved Emmanuel; 
it was their joy to serve all who named His 
name. Their houses and gardens and fields 
were open to the mariners. The vine and 
11 



162 THE mariner's progress. 



the fig tree yielded their fruit ; there grew 
the rose of Sharon, and the lily of the val- 
ley. The mariners went out with joy, and 
were led forth with peace; mountains and 
hills broke forth before them into singing, 
and all the trees of the field clapped their 
hands. Thus they who had so long labored 
amidst storms and tempests, who had been 
in peril by land and sea, found rest and 
joy at last ; they gambolled in the fields like 
little children, and made merry with song as 
in a holy solemnity ; they lacked no good 
thing, and their hearts overflowed with grat- 
itude to Him who had saved them, and called 
them with an holy calling. 

When Christian and his wife went ashore, 
his children and the mariners came around 
them, declaring all the wonderful things to 
be seen. He answered with a thankful 
heart: "The Lord hath not dealt with us 
according to our sins." " Great is His good- 
ness to them that fear Him," replied his 
wife. " This is a brave place," cried Peter; 



ALL SEEK BEST AND DELIGHT. 163 

" why should we not build tabernacles and 
abide here?" His father answered him, 
" It is not our rest ; we seek a better coun- 
try." Then said Thomas, whose faith grew 
strong on solid ground, " He who has led 
us so far will never leave, He will never 
forsake us." Mary and Ruth sang with 
sweet voices the goodness of the Lord. 
Martha and Mistress Prudence went among 
the corn fields and honey-combs. Doctor 
Free-grace also came ashore, and gathered 
herbs which cured certain diseases ; he walked 
the fields communing with his heart, and 
satisfying his soul with the love of God : 
flowers and trees and running waters, all 
were dear to him ; he considered the lily of 
the field which toiled not, neither spun. 
Understanding joined him after a season, and 
they walked together, speaking of all the way 
in which the Lord had led them. Thomas 
took Peter by the arm, saying : " Come, and 
let us go to the top of yonder hill, where we 
can see the whole island." Peter answered 



164 THE mariner's progress. 



with a rueful countenance, "No more climb- 
ing for me : " he saw Euth playing with 
Mary; this was more to his mind, so he joined 
them. The others followed the desire of 
their hearts, and, during the whole day, 
great grace was upon them ; they were 
strengthened as with food of angels, and 
drank of the brook by the way. Zealous was 
now fervent in spirit, serving the Lord. 
Hardhead no longer reasoned and disputed, 
but believed and rejoiced. Good Cheer said: 
" In me, that is in my flesh, dwelleth no good 
thing;" and feared lest he had caused any 
to stumble in eating and drinking, saying : 
" If meat make my brother to offend, I will 
eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I 
wound a weak conscience and so sin against 
the Lord." Caution, Bruised-reed, and 
Feeble-knees also gathered strength ; they 
were as new men. « 

When the evening was near, Christian with 
his wife came back to the shore, walking in 
the calm of God ; they heard His voice in 



PEACE FLOWETH LIKE A RIVER. 165 

the cool of the day : Christian stood and wor- 
shipped. His wife said to him : " Would 
that all men knew the Lord." He answered 
her : " The days come when the earth shall 
be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the 
waters cover the sea." " But as yet they are 
few who be saved." " True ; but the time 
cometh when the seed of the Lord shall be as 
the sand upon the sea shore, and as the stars 
of heaven for multitude." " May the Lord 
hasten it in His time," she said, and turned, 
round to look for her children, whom she saw 
coming down to the shore, one after another, 
loaded with the goodness of God. She 
turned to Christian, saying : " What are we 
that the Lord should show favor unto us ? " 
He answered only, " God is love." When 
Martha, whose heart had been opened by the 
abundance, heard the sweet words, tears 
came to her eyes as she said : " Oh that I 
could know more of the love which passeth 
knowledge ! " Her father answered : " Fear 
not, my daughter ; thou art faithful over the 



166 the mariner's progress. 



few things, serving Him whom thy soul lov- 
eth, according to the talent which He hath 
given thee." Martha was comforted at heart. 

The mariners one by one came to Chris- 
tian, telling what the Lord had done for 
them. But Glitter came not. He had been 
the first to land, and, while the others were 
helping each his brother, he roamed in the 
vineyards, and drank the new wine. The 
island pleased him so much, that he made up 
his mind to leave the " Glad Tidings," for 
ever. He had expected to be a burning and 
shining light therein ; but, finding himself 
less esteemed every day, his heart turned 
against Christian, and he began to find fault 
with the mariners. He wandered among the 
rocks, climbed the hill, and reached the other 
side, where the voices of the mariners could 
be heard no more. Being weary and full of 
wine, he lay down to sleep, and awoke only 
when the sun had set ; he looked around and 
saw lights, followed them into a bog, and 
sunk in the miry clay. He got out as 



GLITTER DESERTS HIS FRIENDS. 167 



best he could, and reached an inn. The 
host, one False-peace, bade him welcome. 
It was a den of robbers ; those who went 
to sleep in it seldom awoke. Poor Glit- 
ter, wet and muddy, crept to the fire and 
stood warming himself. At the table there 
sat one Captain Lofty of the " Saveself," the 
ship which the mariners saw in Port Pa- 
tience. False-peace served Captain Lofty 
with all humility, and listened to his speech 
with ready laugh, as he praised the " Save- 
self," and boasted of her speed : he would 
venture his life that she was the fastest 
ship afloat. False-peace said he was sure of 
it ; every one who came to his inn declared 
it. Captain Lofty struck his fist on the table 
till the glasses rang, and said False-peace was 
a good fellow. The two men spake together, 
till their talk fell upon the " Glad Tidings," 
which they despised as a vile thing. " She 
ought to be sunk," said Lofty. " And that 
gloomy wretch, Christian, with his praying 
and preaching, — I heard of him in Worldly 



168 the mariner's progress. 



Content, from my friend Sir Judas, wha 
considers him but a sorry knave." Glitter 
heard the words, and was ashamed of his 
captain. He felt glad that the mud hid his 
raiment. 

When Lofty had well drunk, he saw Glit- 
ter ; and, being in need of men for his ship, 
offered him to drink. Glitter took it. Lofty 
said to him: " Thou art a seaman?" He 
answered, " Yes." " And a man of mettle, 
I warrant," continued Lofty. Glitter smiled. 
Lofty offered him a place in the "Save- 
self," and when Glitter made some excuse, 
showed him a gold coin. Glitter's eyes 
sparkled, and he refused no more. Lofty 
paid the reckoning for himself and also for 
Glitter ; they walked into the darkness. 
False-peace followed them a short way with 
a lantern, turned back, and, when out of 
hearing, said to himself : " Braggart and 
fool are good companions." They stumbled 
forward till the bay was reached. The moon 
and stars shone upon the waters ; Glitter 



CAPTAIN LOFTY ENTICES GLITTER. 169 

praised the harbor, but Captain Lofty said it 
was a sorry place. The " Saveself " and the 
" Glad Tidings " were both in sight. When 
Glitter saw his ship, he was moved with a 
desire to enter her again; but the "Save- 
self" was fair to look upon. Captain Lofty 
saw him hesitate, and signalled for a boat. 
As it was coming, he said: " Thou art a 
brave fellow, Glitter ; too good by far for 
such an old smack as the ' Glad Tidings.' " 
"But dost thou sail for the new world?" 
asked Glitter, who had yet a faint longing 
after the good way. Captain Lofty smiled in 
derision, and said : "I dare say I shall take a 
run there some day, when I am tired of the 
sea ; but there are many years of pleasure 
in store for us. Besides, my men have their 
fortunes to make." The words pleased 
Glitter mightily, and he made sure of having 
found a treasure. The boat came from the 
u Saveself ; " Captain Lofty entered, fol- 
lowed by Glitter, who proudly deserted the 
" Glad Tidings," which had carried him 



170 THE mariner's progress. 



safely thus far, and would have taken him 
to the promised land. Christian with the 
mariners had gone on board, when they 
could wait no longer. Every one spake 
about Glitter, whom they pitied as a man 
who walked in a vain show. Yet he had 
been numbered with them, and had tasted 
the good word of God and the powers of the 
world to come. So they longed to have him 
on board. 

Next morning, Glitter found himself em- 
barked in the " Saveself." Captain Lofty 
appeared on deck dressed in gay colors, and 
speaking with a loud voice ; near him were 
his first and second officers, named Sounding 
Brass and Tinkling Cymbal. The sailors 
feared them as hard task-masters ; but they 
were great men in the eyes of Lofty, for they 
praised him to the skies, and glorified the 
" Saveself." The crew was dressed gaily 
and fed sparingly. Their ship had a name 
on the seas for fast sailing, but in a gale she 
kept them drenched. Captain Lofty handed 



GLITTER SAILS IN THE " SAVESELF." 171 



Glitter over to Sounding Brass, who called 
the boatswain, one Foolhardy, and bade him 
instruct Glitter in the ways of the ship. 
Glitter put on a brave face, but soon 
found himself despised, and looked wistfully 
towards the " Glad Tidings," which seemed 
fairer than ever in his eyes; but he had 
forsaken the Lord, and found no place for 
repentance. The seamen beheld him of a 
sad countenance, and made sport, saying, 
" Sing us one of the songs of the ' Glad 
Tidings.' " He answered them : " I have 
left the 'Glad Tidings' for ever." Nay, 
more ; he derided Captain Christian. Before 
long, there was not a greater boaster in the 
" Saveself " than Glitter, who had seen so 
much of God's goodness, and who knew in 
his heart that Christian was the servant of 
the Lord. 

When Captain Lofty stood on deck, the 
seamen raised a shout, led by Sounding Brass 
and Tinkling Cymbal. Flags were hoisted, 
which had the figure of a trumpet and drum, 



172 THE mariner's progress. 

with the words : " We are the People" The 
" Glad Tidings" made a poor show beside 
the " Saveself," which hoisted sails of double 
size. The voice of Sounding Brass was heard 
ordering and cursing the sailors. Glitter was 
seen among them, no longer wearing the garb 
of a true mariner. Christian pitied him 
greatly. Certain of the mariners were not 
sure but he might after all reach the new 
world in the " Saveself," which then swept 
past them to Cape Pride-of-Heart, carrying 
more canvas than any other ship afloat. They 
watched her leave the Bay ; the only word 
spoken was by Understanding, who said : 
" Speed and safety seldom go together." 
The " Glad Tidings" was left behind; poor 
Glitter, thinking himself unseen, looked back 
and sighed, for already the bulwarks of the 
" Saveself" were in the waves. 

When they were out to sea, Captain Lofty 
went down to feast, and drink, and make 
merry. Sounding Brass joined him, leaving 
Tinkling Cymbal on duty. Foolhardy was 



THE "SAVESELF" GOES DOWN. 173 



at the helm. The seamen shouted and 
danced. Tinkling Cymbal, who was the 
most cruel of men and hated Christian, or- 
dered Glitter about like a dog ; the crew 
also did the same, till he would have given 
the eyes out of his head to be back in the 
"Glad Tidings." Then Tinkling Cymbal 
and Foolhardy, who prided themselves on 
speed, sent the " Saveself " dashing forward: 
they laughed at the thought of danger. 
When Captain Lofty and Sounding Brass 
came on deck, heated with wine, they saw 
the "Saveself" flying over the waves, and 
praised Tinkling Cymbal and Foolhardy, — 
looking at one another as if to say: " Was 
there ever ship like our ship ? " Although 
she was almost on her beam-ends, Foolhardy 
did not ease her one point: her path was 
hoary in the great waters. Cape Pride-of- 
Heart shone afar. The sailors gloried in 
their ship, and kept on every stitch of can- 
vas. But Glitter, pale as a ghost, looked out 
into the angry waves, and heard voices as of 



174 the mariner's progress. 

accusing spirits ; he tried to pray, but words 
failed him ; he crept out of sight. The 
" Saveself " dashed on as if neither wind nor 
wave could harm her. Captain Lofty's orders, 
repeated by Sounding Brass, rang from one 
end of the ship to the other. But when they 
reached the Cape, a sudden squall came from 
another quarter. Foolhardy saw it when too 
late. The wind came crashing upon the 
" Saveself," and capsized her. She sank like 
lead, carrying to the bottom of the sea more 
canvas than any ship afloat. The race is not 
always to the swift. All on board were lost. 
Thus perished poor Glitter, who despised the 
" Glad Tidings " and forsook Emmanuel, be- 
cause at heart he had neither part nor lot 
with the other mariners. His dead body was 
cast ashore on Cape Pride-of-Heart, where it 
lay unburied. 

The 44 Glad Tidings " was safely at anchor, 
Christian awaiting the will of the Lord. The 
mariners were strengthened with all might 
by the spirit in the inner man. Day followed 



A WEEK IN POBT PATIENCE. 175 



day, yet Christian waited in Port Patience. 
The mariners knew not what to make of it. 
When they had touched at other islands, 
Christian had made haste to be gone. Here 
he remained well content, though there blew 
a favorable wind, and the ship was in good 
repair, and all things were ready. They ques- 
tioned Understanding ; he answered : " Ye 
have need of patience, that, after ye have 
done the will of God, ye might receive the 
promises." But Christian was not idle ; he 
gave himself to prayer and reading the Book 
of Life. If his children asked him the 
day of sailing, he said only : " Be ye also 
ready, for in such an hour as ye think not, 
the Son of Man cometh." They understood 
not his words, for as yet they had not the 
mind of the Lord. 

Seven days and nights did the " Glad 
Tidings " remain at anchor in Port Patience, 
till some of the mariners began to murmur ; 
but, since Glitter had been cut off, there was 
no one to blow any sparks of discontent into 



176 the mariner's progress. 



a flame. The fruits of the Spirit abounded 
more and more, fulfilling the words : " E very- 
branch in me that beareth fruit, He purgeth 
it, that it may bring forth more fruit." Dur- 
ing these days, the ship was washed till the 
decks shone. Outside and inside all filthi- 
ness was removed, the sails and rigging were 
mended. The mariners also washed their 
bodies and raiment. The spirit of the Lord 
came unto them, and they longed to be per- 
fect, even as the Father in Heaven is perfect ; 
that so they might appear holy and unblama- 
ble and unreprovable in His sight. Timothy 
waxed mighty in the Scriptures ; his speech 
was with grace, seasoned with salt, and by 
his words the mariners were more and more 
settled and grounded in the truth. When 
they heard of the patience of the Lord, and 
how much He had suffered, they sought to 
be conformed to His image. Their hearts 
were comforted as they searched the treasures 
of wisdom and knowledge. They were 
rooted and built up and established in the 



THE STRAITS OF EXPERIENCE . 177 



faith, abounding therein with thanksgiving, 
and learned to exercise patience and long- 
suffering with joyfulness. 

At the end of seven days, Christian called 
the mariners before him, and declared that 
times of trial were near. " The Lord has 
given us rest from all our enemies but to 
strengthen us," he said ; " I tell you before 
it come to pass, that, when it is come to pass, 
ye may believe." He bade them weigh an- 
chor and set sail. Much as they rejoiced to 
leave Port Patience, they were sorrowful in 
the thought of seeing it no more. The 
Straits of Experience, which they now en- 
tered, joined hard on that Port; they 
were narrow and crooked, full of cross cur- 
rents, subject to variable winds and sudden 
squalls. Christian with the mariners knew 
what was before them, and, as the proverb 
hath it : " To be forewarned is to be fore- 
armed." And truly there was need of pa- 
tience, for what with the narrowness of the 
Straits, the sunken rocks, with storms of hail 
12 



178 the mariner's progress. 

and snow, the mariners were sorely tried. 
Christian struggled bravely for several days, 
then the wind ceased, and the currents being 
strong would have dragged them among the 
rocks ; they cast anchor and lay becalmed. 
Christian waited on the Lord and encouraged 
his heart. On either side was a dry and 
thirsty land through which no man passed, 
and where no man dwelt ; the bird of the air 
hurried over it and waited not. The piercing 
winds from Cape Pride-of-Heart blew clouds 
of sand over them ; their eyes were blinded, 
their lips parched, their hearts sank within 
them. They sailed forward again, till even 
the desert winds failed them, and they cast 
anchor. 

But Christian's troubles were only begin- 
ning, for word came to him that the bilge 
water had reached the flour ; what with that 
and other causes, soon there would be no 
bread. He answered, " The Lord will pro- 
vide ; " and when his wife said, " What will 
become of our children ? " he replied : " Man 



TIMES OF WANT AND DISTRESS. 179 

doth not live by bread alone." Though 
Christian spake brave and faithful words, 
yet was he troubled in spirit; he feared now 
lest he had waited too long in Port Patience, 
the more so as he found it written : " They 
shall not hunger nor thirst, neither shall the 
heat nor sun smite them ; for He that hath 
mercy on them shall lead them, even by the 
springs of water shall He guide them." 
Then there came a day in which it was said 
for the first time on board their ship, " We 
have no bread." Some murmured, but oth- 
ers said : " Shall we receive of the Lord's 
hand good, and shall we not also receive 
evil ? " The ship was put on short allowance. 
Fuel began to fail, and, as the deck was often 
covered with frost, all on board shivered with 
cold. The mariners forgot the goodness of 
the Lord, and turned back in their hearts to 
the pleasant places. Strength failed them, 
more by lack of faith than lack of food. 

Christian tried to push forward, but the 
ship was caught in a cross current, and in 



180 the maeinee's peogeess. 

spite of all their efforts struck on Poverty 
Crag, where abode Giant Grimwant, whose 
name sent terror to all hearts. There were 
few mariners whom the giant did not shoot 
at, either from his castle or when he wandered 
in dry places, seeking rest and finding none. 
Scarce had the " Glad Tidings " grounded, 
when one of his arrows rang upon the main- 
mast. The mariners believed themselves 
famishing when they saw him approach, 
although none of them were lean of flesh. 
The giant himself was armed with heavy 
armor which clanked upon his dry bones ; he 
trod softly, and shot his arrows without 
clamor: it seemed as if his quiver would 
not fail. The mariners had never seen 
his like ; when he drew near they hid them- 
selves, nor could one tell the other why he 
so feared one man. Some of the bravest took 
the giant's arrows and shot them through 
his body, doing him no harm : they wondered 
if he were body or spirit. Christian's wife 
and daughters came around him weeping ; 



THEY MEET GIANT GEIMWANT. 181 



they did not upbraid him, but he was cut to 
the heart, knowing that bread had not passed 
their lips for two days. He went on deck 
and saw the giant striding and wading tow- 
ards the " Glad Tidings," but remembered 
the words : " There is no want to them that 
fear Him ; the young lions do lack and suffer 
hunger, but they that seek the Lord shall 
not lack any good thing." Then did Chris- 
tian look Grim want full in the face ; he made 
sure it was Oldman in disguise, and from 
that moment feared him no more. The 
giant saw Christian grasping his sword, 
drew back, and stood on the beach shoot- 
ing his arrows. The mariners gathered cour- 
age, for Christian had cast away fear, and 
bade them lower " The Promise," which 
he entered to pursue the giant. His wife 
said to him, " Thou art too weak ; " but he 
answered : " When I am weak then am I 
strong." Taking with him Timothy and 
Lively Hope to row " The Promise," and 
bidding the others continue in prayer, he 



182 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



went to fight the giant, who seeing him ap- 
proach cried in derision, " Begone thou 
starveling!" Christian drew his sword, 
which from disuse was a little rusty. Grim- 
want strode to meet and devour him, but 
Christian fought like a man, and struck the 
giant a terrible blow : he turned and fled as 
the shadow of a cloud in a desert land. 
Christian followed, gathering courage at 
every step. Grimwant vanished out of sight, 
and the mariners wondered in themselves if 
it had been all a dream. When Timothy and 
Lively Hope went up to his castle, which 
they named Coward Castle, its walls crum- 
bled around them ; there was nought but a 
waste, howling wilderness. Hungry as they 
were, they rejoiced in the Lord, and joyed in 
the God of their salvation. " He maketh my 
feet like hinds* feet," said Lively Hope, who 
leaped and shouted as if he had found much 
treasure. They returned and told how Grim- 
want had vanished as a mist before the sun. 
The faith of the mariners was strengthened ; 



GRIMWANT IS VANQUISHED. 183 

even Hardhead said, " Deliverance is nigh at 
hand." 

Christian searched the Book of Life, and, 
comparing one thing with another, found a 
place called Creek Content. When they 
had reached it and were safely anchored, 
the fish arose near the ship. Peter and 
Thomas got rods and caught many, great 
and small, which the hungry mariners broiled 
and ate. " We have no bread," said Bruised- 
reed, who was tottering near the mizzen-mast. 
Lively Hope answered : " In our Father's 
house there is bread enough and to spare." 
u We perish with hunger," said Zealous. 
Though Christian's faith was sorely tried, yet 
was he glad at heart, knowing that the salva- 
tion of the righteous is of the Lord, — He is 
their strength in time of trouble. He spent 
that night in prayer. At break of day he 
went on deck ; what was his surprise to be- 
hold a ship drifting through the Straits, and 
when she came near not a soul on board. 
He called to him Hardhead and Good Cheer, 



184 the mariner's progress. 

bade them take " The Promise " and go to 
the ship. When they had reached her, they 
saw that she was named the " Doubtful," 
and by her papers had been commanded by 
one Captain Hopeless ; the last entry was 
made a month back. They found in her 
abundance of stores. There was little doubt 
also that she belonged to Sir Judas Mammon. 
Hardhead and Good Cheer brought her to 
anchor in mid-channel ; neither of them ate 
of the food till Good Cheer had entered " The 
Promise " and told Christian. He took coun- 
sel of Understanding ; they went both to- 
gether and found it even as Good Cheer had 
told them, and concluded that she had been 
abandoned on the high seas. " May we eat 
of the abundance ? " said Christian to Under- 
standing ; who replied: "Ask no questions 
for conscience' sake. Men who perish with 
hunger may surely eat of that which they 
have found." Christian obeyed his words; 
and, having returned, sent others of the 
mariners, who got such supplies that they 



A PROVIDENTIAL DELIVERANCE. 185 

rejoiced as with the joy of harvest. Thus 
were the needs of Christian and the mariners 
provided for in a most unlooked-for way. 

The " Doubtful," under the name of 
" Dauntless," had once sailed under the 
flag of Emmanuel, and made a successful 
voyage till she reached Worldly Content, 
where Captain Hopeless married, and made 
agreement with Sir Judas Mammon to do 
business for him on the way to the promised 
land. Sir Judas did not care if ships sailed 
under Emmanuel's flag, provided they obeyed 
him ; it was his thought that we can make 
the best of both worlds by serving God and 
Mammon. Captain Hopeless sailed out of 
Worldly Content, but soon grew tired of the 
sea, for he had now much goods laid past for 
many years ; so he changed the name of his 
ship, gave up seeking the new world, and 
when a heavy storm arose near Cape Pride-of- 
Heart he feared they were sinking, took to 
the ship's boats with his crew in the Godless 
Gulf, reached the shore, waited for one of 



186 the mariner's progress. 



Sir Judas' ships, and returned to Worldly 
Content, where he settled down for life. 

Christian, knowing that the " Doubtful " 
really belonged to Emmanuel, took from her 
whatever his own ship required : thus was 
the downfall of poor Hopeless the raising 
again of those who cleaved to the Lord with 
full purpose of heart. The " Doubtful," 
empty and forsaken, was left anchored in the 
Straits of Experience. Songs of deliverance 
were heard in the " Glad Tidings ; " they 
sailed forward with earnest expectation, and 
on the next day descried the open sea. Some 
on board raised a shout, but Caution said, 
" Shout when through the Straits." For 
once he was right ; the sea was indeed near, 
but the ship made small progress against 
currents which grew stronger every hour. 
The Straits also were as if a serpent wound 
its way. Sometimes the " Glad Tidings," 
instead of having her bow towards the prom- 
ised land, was turned quite round following 
the winding of the Straits. The mariners 



NOT YET OUT OF THE STRAITS. 187 



were a whole day in sight of the ocean, but 
at night little nearer entering it than in the 
morning ; the darkness thickened, they feared 
to sail forward, and so cast anchor in the Bay 
of Resignation. Christian was again much 
troubled ; he prayed without ceasing, but the 
more he prayed the heavier seemed his 
trouble. Next morning he fell sick, and 
called for Doctor Free-grace, who said to 
him : " Be in subjection to the Father of 
spirits, and live." He gave him a draught 
named the gall of bitterness, of which he 
drank with a wry face, and tossed from side 
to side as on a bed of thorns ; the medicine 
made him worse for a time, but after some 
hours he grew better, saying, 64 The will of 
the Lord be done." When he appeared 
on deck again, the mariners gathered cour- 
age, and set sail the next morning, — every 
hour showing some progress, however little. 
Shoals and quicksands were fewer, the Straits 
widened, and, at a sharp bend, lo, the great 
sea ! — even the Sea of Hope, — whose wa- 



188 the mariner's progress. 

ters, peaceful and beautiful, reflected the 
heavens. They cried out in rapture. 

Then over the sea came odors and sweet 
smells. Birds whose wings were as covered 
with silver, and their feathers with yellow 
gold, flew towards the ship and rested on the 
masts. Christian could scarce restrain break- 
ing into shouts of joy. As he stood in amaze- 
ment, his daughter Mary came beside him, 
and they both looked forward expecting 
to see a vision. Mary heard sounds which 
even her father heard not, and suddenly said, 
" Hark ! " Christian turned in astonishment, 
and said, " I hear but the ripple of the 
waves." " 'Tis the voice of angels," she 
answered, and pointed to a cloud upon the 
water : her father saw nothing but the cloud 
and the sea. Mary saw in the cloud a golden 
barge ; when she told him, he lifted the tel- 
escope and saw the barge through the glass 
darkly. Some of the mariners climbed the 
rigging, beheld it, and wondered greatly. 
Nearer and nearer came the barge shining 



VISIT OF THE GOLDEN BAKGE. 189 



like a jewel on the deep. It was rowed by 
four-and-twenty rowers who were princes; 
and, as they rowed, some of them with strong 
voices sang in time with their oars. Chris- 
tian, seeing the barge approaching, lowered 
sail. The rowers rowed, the singers sang, 
and all the sea was still. Amidst the princes 
sat one like unto the king's daughter, fair as 
the morning, even a morning without clouds. 
She played on a golden harp, and sang with 
the voice of an angel : " Comfort ye, comfort 
ye my people, saith your God ; and cry unto 
them that their warfare is accomplished, that 
their iniquity is pardoned ; for they shall 
receive of the Lord's hand double for all 
their sins." The rowers, singing, answered : 
" Sing, O ye heavens ! for the Lord hath 
done it: shout ye lower parts of the earth! 
Sing unto the Lord a new song, and His 
praise from the end of the earth, — ye that 
go down to the sea, and all that is therein, 
the isles and the inhabitants thereof ! " 

Then across the sea, beyond the limits of 



190 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 

the world, appeared a city beautiful beyond 
the thought of man. The sun shone above 
it, and all the way towards it glittered as if 
strewn with pearls. From the city came 
heavenly music, as if the song'of the princess 
and her princes were echoed back again. 
The barge came to the side of the ** Glad 
Tidings," and the mariners believed they saw 
in the faces of the rowers the likeness of be- 
loved ones who had left Babylon long ago - ; 
yet they feared to question them. Then the 
king's daughter, stately as a queen upon her 
throne, stood up and waved her hand to 
Christian, who made obeisance to her. She 
said to him : " The Father of our Lord hath 
sent me unto thee, saying, 8 Fear not, I have 
redeemed thee ; I have called thee by thy 
name : thou art mine. When thou passest 
through the waters I will be with thee, and 
through the rivers they shall not overflow 
thee. Since thou wast precious in my sight, 
thou hast been honorable, and I have loved 
thee. I, even I, am He that blotteth out thy 



DEPARTURE OF THE PRINCESS. 191 

transgressions for mine own sake, and will 
not remember thy sins. Thine eyes shall see 
the king in his beauty ; they shall behold the 
land that is very far off.' " Then answered 
Christian : " My soul doth magnify the Lord, 
and my spirit rejoices in God my Saviour. 
He that is mighty hath done great things for 
us, and holy is His name." 

The princess asked Christian of the voy- 
age, spake gracious words to all on board, 
and bade them farewell. The rowers rowed, 
the singers sang, and all the sea was still. 
The barge vanished as a dream of the night, 
when one awaketh ; but the song and the 
sweet words lingered in the souls of the 
mariners for many days. 



192 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



CHAPTER XI. 

The Rushing, Mighty Wind. A Field of Ice. The Love 
of the World. The Luke-warm Sea. Island of Name- 
to-Live ; where they cast Anchor. 

The " Glad Tidings " sped forward in the 
Sea of Hope. The souls of the mariners 
were filled with earnest expectation. Chris- 
tian counselled them to spend a day in fasting 
and prayer, and, as they were met together 
with one accord in one place, there came a 
sound as of a rushing mighty wind which 
filled all the sails. They marvelled greatly, 
and said one to another, 44 What meaneth 
this?" All hands rose from their knees, 
and hasted to trim the sails. It was the wind 
called the Breath of the Spirit, and, if they 
continued in a straight course, it would blow 
steadily without variableness or shadow of 
turning for many weeks. The mariners had 
heard thereof by the hearing of the ear, but 



A SEASON OF JOY AND REFRESHING. 193 

now that they sailed before it and felt its 
gracious influences, they rejoiced with joy 
unspeakable and full of glory. 

Every man on board had his hands full of 
work, and served the Lord with gladness and 
singleness of heart. Brotherly love, which 
had grown cold in the Straits of Experi- 
ence, now welled up, as when a fountain 
poureth forth living waters. Whereas afore- 
time the path of the ship was as that of a 
worm of the dust, it became like that of an 
arrow shot by a mighty man. There were 
signs in the heavens. The days lengthened, 
till it seemed as if there was no night. The 
Spirit of God moved upon the face of the 
waters, and the ship was the temple of the 
Holy Ghost. " Happy is the people that is 
in such a case ; yea, happy is the people 
whose God is the Lord." 

Then the Lord who had ascended on high, 
leading captivity captive, and receiving gifts 
for men, revealed Himself to the souls of the 
mariners. Those who were most feeble 

13 



194 THE mariner's progress. 



waxed mighty in spirit. There was liberty, 
but no one used his liberty for an occasion to 
the flesh : by love they served one another. 
The ship became holiness to the Lord ; they 
named the sails salvation, and the rigging 
praise. It was the beginning of days, a week 
long to be remembered. Their prayers 
went up to Heaven with acceptance, for 
the Spirit made intercession with groan- 
ings which could not be uttered. Christian 
called to mind the hole of the pit whence he 
was digged, and magnified the Lord who had 
done great things, — enriching the soul with 
the treasures of wisdom and knowledge, 
keeping his eyes from tears and his feet from 
falling, breaking to pieces his adversaries, 
giving strength unto his servant, and exalting 
the horn of his anointed. Those on board 
who had walked in darkness beheld a glori- 
ous light. The heavens declared the glory 
of God, and the firmament showed His 
handy work; day unto day uttered speech, 
and night unto night showed knowledge. 



THE SHIP AMONG ICEBERGS. 195 



The wind continuing to blow without ceas- 
ing, the mariners made sure the promised 
land would quickly appear: their thoughts 
were changed, when the air cooled suddenly, 
and that also while the sun shone. Chris- 
tian was at a loss to know the reason. He 
searched diligently for hours together, and 
at length went to Understanding, who said 
to him : " Out of whose womb cometh the 
ice ; and the hoary frost of heaven, who hath 
gendered it ? The waters are hid as with a 
stone, and the face of the deep is frozen." 
Christian understood him not as yet, but he 
remembered that there was a land of ice and 
snow, far in the north. 

That evening, when the sun was going 
down, there appeared great diamonds spark- 
ling on the sea. Certain of the mariners 
clapped their hands for joy, but Understand- 
ing said to them, " Beware of such diamonds." 
The sun set, and they were seen but as great 
clouds on the deep. Christian continued all 
night on deck. It was well he did so, for at 



196 the mariner's peogeess. 



midnight there was a cry heard, " Rocks 
ahead ! " He gave orders to put about ship 
not a moment too soon ; they were in a field 
of ice, and, if the " Glad Tidings " had gone 
forward half a league, it would have been 
shattered to atoms. The mariners, alarmed, 
rushed on deck, shivering as in mid- winter ; 
but Christian on the watch being found ready, 
the danger was overpassed : those not on 
duty went below with thankful hearts. 

Next morning the icebergs were no longer 
in sight, yet the mariners questioned one an- 
other concerning them. Hardhead declared 
that the ice had been floating for many weeks 
driven of the wind ; that he had heard of a 
land where there was no solid ground save 
the ice, which broke up in summer and 
drifted down to warmer seas. He continued 
to speak with great worldly wisdom concern- 
ing the ice, till Timothy said to him : " To 
what dost thou compare these icebergs?" 
" Nay, that I cannot tell," said Hardhead, 
46 if thou speakest of spiritual things." "I 



ICEBERGS REGARDED AS SYMBOLS. 197 

have thought," said Timothy, " that they are 
like unto those who sail under the flag of 
Emmanuel without loving Him ; they name 
His name, yet are well called false professors 
and apostates. In the sunlight, at a distance, 
they are fair to look upon ; but whoever goes 
among them is in danger of death. More- 
over, they are cold while all is warm around." 
" Let us avoid them, then, and we shall suffer 
no harm," said Caution. " We escape death 
indeed," answered Timothy ; " yet are we 
chilled by the cold. Well has it been said, 
6 Evil communications corrupt good manners.' 
4 Awake to righteousness, and sin not.' " 
" What will be the end of the ice ? " asked 
Good Cheer. Hardhead replied : " What 
time they wax warm, they vanish ; when it 
is hot, they are consumed out of their place, 
the paths of their way are turned aside, 
they go to nothing and perish." " Even so 
it will be," quoth Timothy, " with false pro- 
fessors. Their foundations melt away ; they 
fall, rise again, and again fall ; till, when thou 



198 THE mariner's progress. 



slialt diligently consider their place, it shall 
not be : they pass away, and lo, they are 
not ! yea, we seek them, and they cannot be 
found." " But," said Lively Hope, " how 
can ice remain unmelted when all around is 
warm ? " " That is easily answered," replied 
Hardhead ; 14 the cold that is in them is 
stronger than the warmth without. The 
sun, the sea, and the breeze, which warm 
other things, fail on the icebergs, which long 
time remain cold and hard as a rock." " And 
therein," said Timothy, u are figures of those 
who see around them the love of God, and 
yet there abideth in them the hard and stony 
heart. Have we forgotten poor Glitter, who 
went out from us, for he was not of us? If 
he had been of us, he would no doubt have 
continued with us ; but he went out, that it 
might be made manifest that he was not of 
us." The mariners thought on his words, and 
searched their own hearts. 

During that day, Timothy and Bruised-reed 
were on duty together, and Bruised-reed hav- 



TIMOTHY THE INTERPRETER. 199 



ing a mind to learn, said to Timothy : " Thou 
didst well show to what we may compare the 
icebergs : hast thou aught to tell me concern- 
ing these clouds overhead ? " Timothy an- 
swered : " There be many things to say of 
them ; but I have thought more especially 
that we, the mariners of Emmanuel, are like 
unto clouds." Bruised-reed answered, " In 
that we are full of darkness ? " " Not so," 
replied Timothy ; " rather is it in these three 
things : we are raised on high from low es- 
tate ; we are sustained by a power unseen 
and unknown ; we carry the blessing of the 
rain which cometh down, and snow, from 
heaven, and returneth not thither, but water- 
eth the earth and maketh it bring forth and 
bud, that it may give seed to the sower and 
bread to the eater." As they spake, Hard- 
head joined them and began to speak of Em- 
man uel's love, saying: " Oh that we were 
able to comprehend, with all saints, what 
is the breadth and length, and depth and 
height, and to know the love of Christ, which 



200 the mariner's progress. 



passeth knowledge ; that we might be filled 
with all the fulness of God ! " Timothy 
marvelled, and said to him, " Whence cometh 
it, that thou, whose delight was in questions 
and doubtful disputations, hast pleasure in 
speaking of the Lord's love ? " Hardhead 
waited a moment, sighed in spirit, then an- 
swered : " I learned in the Straits of Expe- 
rience that God hath chosen the foolish 
things of the world to confound the wise; 
and God hath chosen the weak things of the 
world to confound the things which are 
mighty ; and base things of the world, and 
things which are despised, hath God chosen, 
— yea, and things which are not, — to bring 
to naught things that are ; that no flesh 
should glory in His presence." Then these 
three men — Timothy, Bruised-reed, and 
Hardhead — continued speaking together of 
Emmanuel, till he dwelt in their hearts by 
faith, and they were rooted and grounded in 
love. 

The Breath of the Spirit still blew around 



PETER AND THOMAS BEGIN TO DOUBT. 201 

them ; they sailed hundreds of leagues, yet 
no land came in sight. The mariners won- 
dered at this, and every day their wonder 
increased, until at length some asked, " Can 
it be that our captain has lost his reckoning? " 
And when the Breath of the Spirit ceased to 
blow manifestly, and there was nothing to 
be seen but the open waters, they were soon 
shaken in mind and troubled. Peter and 
Thomas also spake together, and said : 
" There is no new thing ; the sun arises, and 
the sun goes down ; the wind goeth towards 
the south, and turneth about unto the north ; 
the thing that hath been, it is that which 
shall be ; and that which is done, is that 
which shall be done." " We see nothing of 
the world," said Thomas ; " no wonder we 
are unlearned and ignorant men." " Yea, 
verily," answered Peter, " and our life dull 
as that of the ox which treadeth out the 
corn. ,, Seeing their father approach, the 
young men were silent. That evening they 
spake to their mother : " Saith not the Scrip- 



202 THE mariner's progress. 



ture, '-The earth is the Lord's and the fulness 
thereof, the world and they that dwell 
therein ' ? Why may we not see more of the 
world ? " She answered them ? " The whole 
world lieth in wickedness." " But we might 
be in the world, yet not of it," said Thomas. 
She replied, " Let us avoid every appearance 
of evil." Finding she would not be per- 
suaded, they went on deck with their counte- 
nances cast down, and spake the same words 
to certain of the mariners who were sitting 
around the foremast. When Zealous heard 
speak of turning aside again to the islands 
of the sea, he would not give ear to it ; and 
Timothy said to them, " Shall we become 
lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of 
God ? " But Merry-heart gave heed to 
Peter and Thomas, saying : " There is a time 
to laugh as well as a time to weep, a time to 
dance and a time to mourn." " True," cried 
Good Cheer, " that every man should eat and 
drink, and enjoy the good of all his labor, 
it is the gift of God." Caution, who yet 



THEY ENTER THE LUKEWARM SEA. 203 

shivered from the cold of the ice, declared 
that the only thing to cure him was the land 
breeze. Thus, divided counsels prevailed 
on board. 

Ere many days the Sea of Hope ended, and 
the Lukewarm Sea began. Here the waters 
were of divers colors, one time clear, another 
time dark. The w r inds whirled about con- 
tinually ; the weather might be warm and 
bright in the morning, before the day closed 
there was rain and storm. On shipboard, 
the mariners did their duty, but they no 
longer loved one another with a pure heart, 
fervently. Christian himself desired to find 
rest ashore, but remembered Self-Confidence 
and Worldly Content, and, knowing the will 
of the Lord, feared that evil would overtake 
them if they turned aside. Thinking the 
matter over, he said to himself : " Have I 
not heard that a compass which has been 
long used needs correction?" He also be- 
thought him that the chart and other papers 
of the ship might not be such safe guides 



204 the mariner's progress. 

as they once were. He spake of it to Un- 
derstanding, who was greatly astonished, 
and answered, "Have they not brought us 
safely hitherto?" "Thou speakest truly," 
answered Christian. " And have not all our 
evils come when we followed them not ? " 
" It is even so," replied Christian ; " but the 
compass needeth correction." Understand- 
ing answered, " The compass never faileth." 
Christian said no more. But Thomas heard 
his words, and told Peter that their father 
had lost his reckoning. The false rumor 
spread in the ship, and weakened the hands 
of the mariners. Caution even trembled on 
his feet, and said they should make haste 
for the nearest port. 

During some days, Christian spake seldom 
to Understanding. There was no sun ; and, 
as his faith in the chart and log was shaken, 
he was at a loss what to do. Understanding, 
seeing how matters went, said to him, " It 
fears me the ship is drifting from her course." 
" I fear not," answered Christian shortly. 



ISLAND OF NAME-TO-LIVE. 205 



" Land ahead ! " cried Timothy. Christian 
now both feared and trembled. "The cur- 
rents have drawn us out of our course," he 
said, looking at Understanding, who answered 
sorrowfully : " We are near the island of 
Name-to-Live." Christian's first thought 
was to acknowledge that he had gone astray ; 
but he feared that, if the mariners knew it, 
they would trust him no more. He kept the 
ship on her course, and towards evening they 
reached the harbor of Name-to-Live, from 
which came forth many pleasure-boats with 
sails of fine linen and broidered work ; they 
had pavilions on deck of blue and purple. 
The sound of laughter and merry-making 
mingled with the clamor of the merchants 
who replenished the city, and made it glo- 
rious in the midst of the sea. There were 
also at anchor ships both great and small, 
built of the oak of Bashan, with masts from 
the cedars of Lebanon : their decks were of 
ivory, and their seamen arrayed in purple and 
fine linen. 



206 THE mariner's progress. 



Amidst these ships the "Glad Tidings" 
cast anchor in Conformity Bay. The city of 
Name-to-Live was built in terraces which 
rose the one above the other, and, when the 
darkness came on, the lights of the houses 
shone brilliantly, When Christian beheld it, 
he knew not whether to grieve or rejoice. 
They had scarcely anchored, when an officer, 
named Plausible, entered their ship and asked 
sundry questions. No one could land with- 
out the permission of his master, Sir Esau 
Turnabout. Christian asked Plausible if the 
harbor was safe. " Safe to enter, hard to 
leave," replied he. " We shall tarry but a 
night," said Christian. Plausible smiled ; he 
had heard these words before. He counselled 
them that, if they entered Name-to-Live, they 
should say little about Emmanuel. There 
was a tradition in the island that their Master 
had entered the city to witness against it ; 
and, when he would not be silent, he had 
been shamefully ill-treated. " In short," 
said Plausible, " as the proverb hath it, 4 He 



ANCHORED IN CONFORMITY BAY. 207 



who goes to Rome must do as the Romans 
do.' " He went ashore to bring his master 
word of the " Glad Tidings." When Sir 
Esau heard him, he laughed out, saying, " I 
thought we should find them coming here." 

Many of the mariners looked with loving 
eyes towards Name-to-Live, it reminded them 
so much of Babylon. When they found that 
their ship cut a sorry figure among the other 
great ships, they were ashamed. That night 
there came on board a dealer in fine rai- 
ment. Martha purchased a bright mantle, 
and Thomas a coat, hosen, and hat of gay 
colors. When Understanding saw them, he 
shook his head, but said nothing. Christian 
answered him, " We cannot put old heads on 
young shoulders." " True," quoth Under- 
standing, " but we can try to put new hearts 
in young sinners." Christian and his wife 
were sore displeased. That night, on board 
the " Glad Tidings," there was much talk of 
dress and the pleasures of the world ; there 
was little prayer and praise. 



208 the mariner's progress. 



CHAPTER XII. 

Christian and his Sons go ashore on Name-to-Live. Are 
guided by Old Wormwood to the Palace of My Lord 
Deadalive. They are cast into Prison. Trial of Chris- 
tian. His Marvellous Deliverance. The " Glad Tid- 
ings" leaves Conformity Bay. Gulf of Correction. 
Waters of Humility. Sail in sight. " Yanity of Vani- 
ties. " Captain Vain-desire ; his Life and Death. 

Early next morning, the mariners heard the 
sound of flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, and 
all manner of musical instruments ; their 
hearts leaped for joy, and they longed to go 
ashore. Towards noon, Plausible came again 
on board, and gave them a certificate of per- 
mission to land. In the certificate, Christian 
found his ship described as a coasting smack ; 
he made no remark, but hid the certificate. 
Plausible said it was the custom of ships en- 
tering the harbor, that their captain call 
upon my Lord Deadalive, the proprietor of 



CHRISTIAN AND SONS IN THE CITY. 209 

the island. Christian promised compliance. 
Plausible waited for a reward, but when 
Christian said to him, " Silver and gold have 
I none," he turned away, — despising the 
" Glad Tidings " more than ever. 

Then Christian made himself ready, and 
taking with him his two sons, Peter and 
Thomas, went ashore ; and, meeting a citi- 
zen of repute, named Old Wormwood, asked 
the way to the palace of my Lord Dead- 
alive. Old Wormwood went with them, 
asked whence they had come, and spake of 
his fellow-citizens in such bitter words, that 
Christian thought he must have met the only 
good man in Name-to-Live. He guided them 
to the highest part of the city, and showed 
them great works, — houses of marble, with 
gardens and orchards and vineyards ; temples 
also, where few went save when they had 
little else to do. Old Wormwood waxed 
eloquent as he spake of the city : he loved 
the sound of his own voice. Christian would 
have asked him again the way to the palace, 
14 



210 THE mariner's progress. 



but could not get saving a word. Peter 
and Thomas would have roamed among the 
terraces ; their father forbade them. Much 
time was lost, and when at length they 
reached the palace, my Lord Deadalive had 
just dined, and was fast asleep. 

After some hours he awoke, and they 
were called into his presence ; he was so 
fat, that Christian feared he would burst 
asunder in the midst. Beside him sat his 
wife, Lady Lukewarm, after whom the sea 
had been called ; she was dressed in rich 
apparel, yet both she and her husband 
seemed wretched and miserable. Chris- 
tian with his sons made obeisance before 
them. My Lord Deadalive opened one of 
his eyes wide enough to see them, asked 
whence they came, and whither they were 
going. When he heard of the promised land, 
he said, M I dare say I shall go there some 
clay ; but I never liked the sea.'' Lady 
Lukewarm, fearing that her husband might 
have new thoughts put into his mind, called 



CHRISTIAN AND SONS PRISONERS. 211 

for wine and strong drink, which she gave to 
Christian and his sons ; they feared to drink 
thereof, but they feared more to displease 
Lady Lukewarm. After they had drunk, it 
was hard to see any difference between the 
conversation of Christian and that of my 
Lord Deadalive. Shortly after this, Christian 
left the palace ; he had gone but a few steps, 
and was saying, " What a glorious city ! " 
when he heard himself called by name, and 
was arrested by a constable, who took him 
and his sons back to the palace. My Lord 
Deadalive cried out when he saw Christian, 
" Away with such a fellow ! he is not fit to 
live.'' Christian, struck dumb with amaze- 
ment, recovered speech, and said, " Why, 
what evil have I done ? " " The knaves and 
cutthroats," cried Lady Lukewarm. The 
sweet flavor of the wine was yet in Chris- 
tian's mouth. " What evil hast thou done? " 
said my Lord Deadalive. " Has not Sir Esau 
Turnabout sent me an indictment against 
thee as a pestilent fellow, a disturber of 



212 THE MAH ESTER'S PROGRESS. 



the peace, a teacher of unlawful manners 
and customs, and I know not how many- 
other charges, — enough to hang a hundred 
men ? " Poor Christian knew not what to 
say. Lord Deadalive made sure be was con- 
scious of guilt, and delivered him and his 
sons to the constable, who, haling them to 
prison, made their feet fast in the stocks. 

Christian was like one in a dream. He 
said to his sons, u An enemy hath done this." 
Peter and Thomas made sure they could 
escape ; but when they had tried hard, they 
gave it up in despair. Then did all three 
bemoan themselves, saying, " We have sinned 
against the Lord." They ceased not to pray 
and weep till they were forgiven. That night 
was the most bitter in their lives, more bitter 
by far than the night in which the Lord first 
appeared unto them. 

Xext morning they were brought out of 
prison, and taken before my Lord Deadalive 
and Sir Esau Turnabout. The whole city 
came together to see the trial ; among the 



ON TRIAL BEFORE LORD DEAD ALIVE. 213 



crowd, Christian saw Understanding and some 
of the mariners. He was accused of coming 
to Name-to-Live as a disturber of the peace, 
and the enemy of my Lord Deadalive. They 
called against him certain false witnesses. 
Plausible declared that he went on board the 
" Glad Tidings " in the absence of Christian, 
when some of his men stated roundly that 
Name-to-Live was accursed. Old Worm- 
wood swore that Christian and his two sons 
had come to spy out the nakedness of the 
land ; that they were the most venomous 
fellows that he had ever met. One named 
Achan said he was a dealer in raiment ; he 
had entered the "Glad Tidings" and found 
the mariners attired like strangers and for- 
eigners ; so far as he could judge, they car- 
ried no cargo worth the naming, nor did 
they trade and make money as all decent 
people should do. Others were called ; but 
Lord Deadalive said, " What need we further 
witness ? " When the multitude heard these 
words, they would have run upon Christian 



214 the mariner's progress. 



with one accord, but the constables hindered 
them. Lord Deadalive, who the night before 
had agreed with Lady Lukewarm that the 
prisoners were guilty, asked Christian what 
he had got to say for himself. Before he had 
time to answer, Sir Esau Turnabout said to 
him, " Wilt thou abandon thine evil deeds, 
sell thy craft, and become a citizen of our 
most noble city ? " Christian answered them 
both, saying : " I am no disturber of the peace. 
I sail under the flag of Emmanuel, the prince 
of peace, whom ye also profess to serve. I 
came to your city seeking rest from the 
troubles of the deep; had ye loved Em- 
manuel, ye would have welcomed His mari- 
ners. Ye are well called lS T ame-to-Live, for 
ye are dead in trespasses and sins. The days 
come when the Lord will spew you out of 
His mouth. Ye shall become a hissing and a 
by-word ; your riches corrupted, your gar- 
ments moth-eaten, your land a desolation. 
The mariners of the seas shall come down 
from their ships and stand upon the land; 



ESCAPE OF CHRISTIAN AND SONS. 215 

they shall cause their voice to be heard 
against you, and take up a lamentation. The 
inhabitants of the isles shall be astonished, 
the merchants shall hiss at you; ye shall be a 
terror by day and a beacon by night. Ye 
adulterers and adulteresses, how shall ye 
escape the damnation of hell ! " 

He would have said more, but they raised a 
furious cry, and rushed to rend him in pieces. 
Lord Deadalive roared himself hoarse. Sir 
Esau Turnabout, seeing danger, vanished. 
Lady Lukewarm tried to escape, but was 
thrown against the wall and had her ribs 
broken. The confusion became so great, 
that no one knew another. Christian with 
his sons were tossed hither and thither, and 
would have been trampled to death, had not 
Understanding made his way towards them, 
seized, and dragged them after him into the 
street. They all ran to the harbor, and 
reached their ship in safety. Understanding 
hastened to slip their cable and leave the 
island. They were just getting under sail, 



216 THE mariner's progress. 



when they saw a band of men coming after 
them with swords and staves. They fled 
affrighted out of Conformity Bay, hearing 
behind them the oaths and curses of their 
pursuers, who followed them for a distance 
in one of Sir Esau's boats, until they found 
the " Glad Tidings" a swift sailer, and so 
gave up the chase. 

On leaving Name-to-Live, the " Glad Tid- 
ings" entered the Gulf of Correction, through 
which it must sail before reaching the straight 
course. Here they were tossed about for 
many days, and, but for Understanding, 
would have found it hard to avoid the rocks. 
When they looked back on Name-to-Live, 
they saw thunder-clouds gathering above it, 
as if the day of vengeance drew near. Chris- 
tian also had now indeed lost his reckoning ; 
the compass trembled in a strange way. Un- 
derstanding said the mines of Name-to-Live 
disturbed it. 

After tossing about in the Gulf of Correc- 
tion, Christian, by the advice of Doctor Free- 



IN THE GULF OF CORRECTION. 217 

grace, called the mariners to him, and bade 
them bring forth whatever they had got in 
Name-to-Live ; which things they gathered 
in one heap, ballasted, and threw overboard. 
They washed their bodies with pure water. 
Doctor Free-grace anointed their eyes with 
eye-salve, and gave to all who had lusted 
after Name-to-Live a draught of Christ-love. 
Christian prayed unto God, confessing his 
own sins, his family's, and those of the mar- 
iners ; saying, " Cast us not away from Thy 
presence, and take not Thy Holy Spirit from 
us ! " The mariners bowed their heads and 
worshipped, offering the sacrifices of God, 
— even a broken spirit, a broken and a con- 
trite heart. There was not one on board who 
said to his brother, " Stand by thyself, for I 
am holier than thou ! " But they said, " We 
have all sinned, and come short of the glory 
of God." At the end of the Gulf of Correc- 
tion, they reached the straight course to the 
promised land in the Waters of Humility. 
So far as the mariners could judge, the 



218 THE mariner's progress. 



" Glad Tidings" went slowly in these waters ; 
the winds were steady, but not very strong ; 
all sails were not set. Their position to the 
stars of heaven did not seem to change ; 
hence they concluded that not much progress 
was being made. Christian, however, with 
Understanding, knew that they were going 
with the currents, and so at double the speed 
which they seemed to make. There was not 
a safer part of the sea in all the voyage ; 
none of Emmanuel's ships had ever come to 
grief here. When they had sailed some 
days, Christian found his joy of heart return- 
ing again ; the presence of the Lord was a 
continual feast. Then did his thoughts turn 
upon Name-to-Live ; he asked Understanding 
concerning the place, who said to him : " The 
people who dwell therein believe themselves 
the friends of Emmanuel ; at least when 
they think about Him, which is but seldom. 
They were once mariners as we are, but 
their faith began to fail as they called at the 
islands of the sea, found much treasure, and 



HISTOBY OF NAME-TO-LIVE. 219 



were no longer content to live as strangers 
in the earth. For a time they endured a 
great fight of afflictions, partly while they 
were made a gazing-stock both by reproaches 
and afflictions, and partly while they were 
companions of them that were so used. 
But they drew back, became mindful of the 
country from whence they came, and sought 
opportunity to return. As they were in a 
strait betwixt two, they reached Name-to- 
Live, traded with the Mammon family for 
it, paid a great price, and promised to live 
quiet and peaceable lives, neither proclaim- 
ing their loyalty to Emmanuel, nor saying 
any thing against Sir Judas, nor the Black 
Prince, nor the Lucifers of Hades." " But," 
said Christian, " how can they be the friends 
of the world and the friends of God?" 
" They cannot," answered Understanding ; 
" they deceive their own hearts. When we 
obey not the voice of the Lord within us, 
it grows weaker and weaker, till at length 
we mistake the voice of our lusts for the 



220 the mariner's progress. 

voice of God." " But are there no faithful 
ones in Name-to-Live ? " asked Christian. 
44 The Lord hath a few names even there, 
who groan as prisoners in a dungeon, wait- 
ing the hour of deliverance. Thy words of 
rebuke will strengthen their weak hands ; 
and, if they are not again caught by the 
wiles of the tempter, they will follow us to 
the promised land." 

The same day, Christian talked with his 
wife concerning his deliverance. She said to 
him, 44 I find there is no safety for us but in 
the open sea." He answered : 44 We are ever 
safe in doing the will of God ; for he that 
dwelleth in the secret place of the Most 
High, shall abide under the shadow of the 
Almighty. If there be a Worldly Content, 
and a Name-to-Live, there be also a Rock of 
Ages and a Rest for the Weary." 44 It is 
even so," she said; 44 but canst thou tell 
me how, after sailing so joyfully before the 
Breath of the Spirit, we were so quickly 
turned aside ? " Christian answered: 44 Thy 



\ 



IN THE WATERS OF HUMILITY. 221 



question is a hard one. I know not how to 
answer, save that we grew weary of the very 
goodness of God. We are yet of the earth 
earthy; our souls cleave to the dust." " But 
we were led by the Spirit of God," she an- 
swered. " True ; and, seeing the evil that 
was in our hearts, He allowed us to fall into 
temptation, that we also might discover it." 

Christian went on deck, and searched the 
sea with his telescope. He wondered to find 
many other ships going so quickly that he 
was left far behind ; he sought to come 
up with them. It was all in vain. In the 
morning a ship would appear on the horizon 
behind him, and by sunset it had reached the 
horizon before him. The mariners were 
troubled at this, and their thoughts went 
back to the years they had lost in Babylon : 
each man blamed himself for the evils which 
had befallen them. At the remembrance of 
Babylon, there also came back with new 
strength a yearning for the salvation of their 
kindred according to the flesh. Then did 



222 the mariner's progress. 



they confess their faults one to another, and 
pray one for another. " The Lord forgive 
me," said Zealous, u for haying taken His 
name in vain." " He is very pitiful," said 
Timothy, " and of tender mercy." " True," 
replied Zealous ; " but saith not the Script- 
ure, 4 Above all things swear not, neither by 
heaven, neither by the earth, neither by any 
other oath ; but let your yea be yea, and your 
nay nay, lest ye fall into condemnation'?" 
44 If we confess our sins, He is faithful and 
just to forgive us our sins, and cleanse us 
from all unrighteousness," said Bruised-reed. 
Zealous, hearing the words, believed himself 
forgiven. After this, the mariners humbled 
themselves under the mighty hand of God, 
knowing that, while He resisteth the proud, 
He giveth grace to the humble. 

The weather was again calm and warm, 
and the daughters of Christian came on deck 
and sat beside Understanding, whom they 
delighted to question about the voyage. 
While they were thus sitting, Ruth came ; 



THE MAIDENS AND THE MASTS. 223 

and then the talk of the maidens fell on the 
ship. Ruth asked them, " Which mast do 
you like best ? " Martha, who always knew 
her own mind, said, " The foremast ; it faces 
the storms, and seems to me to do most 
work." 44 The mainmast," said Mary; 44 it 
soars aloft as if to pierce the very heavens, 
yet is the strongest of them all." 44 But I 
love this one best," said Ruth, pointing to the 
miz.zen-mast. 44 Timothy told me the story 
about the picture, how wicked people like 
those in Name-to-Live killed Emmanuel; 
and the open grave on this mast is to show 
that He became alive again, and we shall 
meet Him in the promised land." When 
Understanding heard them speak, he told 
more fully about Him who, being in the 
form of God, thought it not robbery to be 
equal with God ; but made Himself of no 
reputation, and took upon Him the form of 
a servant, and was made in the likeness of 
men ; being found in fashion as a man, He 
humbled Himself and became obedient unto 



224 the mariner's progress. 

death, even the death of the cross : wherefore 
God also hath highly exalted Him, and given 
Him a name which is above every name ; that 
at His name every knee should bow, of things 
in heaven and things in earth and things un- 
der the earth, and that every tongue should 
confess that He is Lord, to the glory of God 
the Father. The maidens would have con- 
tinued longer on deck, but their mother 
called them into the cabin, and they obeyed. 

Then was Christian left alone with Under- 
standing, to whom he said : " Now are the 
words fulfilled in our hearts, 1 Thus saith the 
high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, 
whose name is holy, — I dwell in the high 
and holy place, with him also that is of a 
contrite and humble spirit, to revive the 
spirit of the humble, and to revive the 
heart of the contrite.' " " Yes," quoth 
Understanding, " and that other also : 4 He 
healeth the broken in heart, and bindeth up 
their wounds ; He telleth the number of the 
stars, He calleth them all by their names. 



A DANGEROUS UNDER-CURRENT. 225 

Great is our Lord and of great power, His 
understanding is infinite ; the Lord lifteth 
up the meek, He casteth the wicked down to 
the ground.' " 

The " Glad Tidings " continued to sail 
pleasantly in the Waters of Humility for 
certain days, during which the mariners 
served the Lord with all lowliness of mind ; 
enduring, as seeing Him who is invisible. 

One day, Christian, having taken the sun, 
made sure that the ship was being drifted 
by some unknown current. When he had 
examined the chart, he found it was named 
the Current of Spiritual Pride. So long as 
there was a steady wind blowing towards the 
promised land, the force of the current was 
not great ; but whenever the wind slackened, 
the ship was drawn towards another part of 
the sea, named False Humility, in which not 
a few ships had been wrecked. Christian 
discovered the evil in time, and was deliv- 
ered. 

Not long after, a ship hove in sight, whose 
15 



226 THE maroter's progress. 



captain seemed not to know his own mind ; 
for the ship went now upon one tack, then 
upon another. When the " Glad Tidings " 
reached her, they found the rigging half 
heathen, half like their own. At the bow 
also was a figure-head of a strange god ; on 
the stern the name of Emmanuel, whose flag 
also was on the mainmast, while that of 
the Black Prince was on the foremast. She 
was loaded heavily, and went slowly. The 
" Glad Tidings" came still nearer, and they 
saw a pavilion wherein sat the captain and 
his wife, — he fair to look upon, she black 
as an Ethiopian. The seamen were some of 
them white, others black. Christian would 
have passed, but the stranger hailed him ; 
and when Zealous answered, " The 6 Glad 
Tidings,' Captain Christian ! " he heard in 
return, " The 4 Vanity of Vanities,' Captain 
Vain Desire." The stranger also added that 
they had lost their reckoning, and besought 
Christian to come on board and help them. 
He remembered the words, " What com- 



THE " VANITY OF VANITIES." 227 



munion hath light with darkness ? " and, 
being afraid, took counsel with Understand- 
ing, who said to him, u He who converteth 
a sinner from the error of his way shall save 
a soul from death, and shall hide a multi- 
tude of sins." 

" The Promise " was lowered, and Chris- 
tian, taking with him his two sons, reached 
the side of the " Vanity of Vanities." The 
captains saluted one another, and compared 
logs. Christian was astonished to find that 
Captain Vain Desire had been wandering 
about from one sea to another, sailing some- 
times west, sometimes east ; he asked the 
reason. Captain Vain Desire answered that 
he did not know how far his chart could 
be relied on, and had followed his own dis- 
cretion in judging of its instructions. " Hast 
thou found thy discretion a safe guide ? " 
asked Christian. " It seems to me that I 
have not," answered he ; " for I have been 
ever learning, and never able to come to a 
knowledge of the truth." Christian gave 



228 the mariner's progress. 



him the true reckoning, and then asked, 
" How comes it that thou sailest in such a 
strange ship?" Captain Vain Desire looked 
to see that his wife was at a safe distance, 
and said : " When I left Port Repentance, 
my ship was in all points like thine. Mat- 
ters went well till I reached Name-to-Live, 
where I was ashamed of my ship. Sir Esau 
Turnabout advised me to have it altered to 
the fashion of the world, by that famous 
carpenter, Timeserver, of Laodicea. I fol- 
lowed his advice : thou seest the result. 
There also I married my wife, whom I found 
to be a worshipper of strange gods. Our 
ship is loaded with the treasures of earth. 
Much against my wife's will I sailed again, 
and have been drifting about since. I am as 
the troubled sea which cannot rest; all my 
labor is of no more profit than that of the 
deep which churneth out foam." " But 
thou desirest to reach the promised land?" 
" Sometimes I do," said Vain Desire ; " then 
cometh a longing after the wisdom and wealth 



\ 



CAPTAIN VAIN DESIRE'S HISTORY. 229 

of the world ; and, as I am unequally yoked 
together with an unbeliever, I find more 
bitter than death the woman whose heart is 
snares and nets, and whose hands are bands. 
All the days of my vain life are spent as a 
shadow." Christian answered, " Dost thou, 
know the Lord's will ? " " I do," he replied. 
" Why dost thou not follow it ? " " To will 
is present with me, but how to perform that 
which is good I find not ; for the good that 
I would I do not, but the evil which I would 
not, that I do." Christian pitied him, but 
saw no hope of deliverance. He made a last 
effort, however, sajdng : " Sell all thou hast, 
and give to the poor ; burn thy ship as a 
thing accursed ; come thou, thy wife, and thy 
seamen into the ' Glad Tidings,', and we shall 
carry thee safely to the promised land." 
When poor Yain Desire heard these words, 
he longed to go with Christian ; but at length 
said, " I am now too far gone to repent, 
for I have loved the wages of iniquitj 7 ." 
Then came his swarthy wife and looked 



230 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



coldly upon Christian, whose ship she de- 
spised in her heart as an old-fashioned craft ; 
the seamen also made merry with Christian 
and his two sons : the youths were much 
troubled when they heard cursing and swear- 
ing, and loud laughter. Christian, finding 
that Captain Vain Desire would not be per- 
suaded, sorrowing most of all that one who 
had known the ways of the Lord should 
have turned aside to vanities, left him and 
returned to his own ship. 

Captain Vain Desire soon lost his reckon- 
ing again ; and, when he had been driven 
about from place to place by contrary winds 
for a few more days, he gave ear to the 
words of his wife and the secret desire of 
his own heart, put back to Name-to-Live, 
and sold his ship at public auction for old 
timber. He then bought a mansion among 
the Backsliders, and soon came to great es- , 
tate ; he had also children born to him, who 
were neither black nor white. The people 
of Name-to-Live held him in high esteem, 



a backslider's epitaph. 231 



for he was wealthy. He died in a good old 
age, buried by many, mourned by few. In 
the graveyard of the island there yet stands 
a marble tombstone erected by his wife, on 
which are written the words, " Vanity of 
vanities ! Vanity of vanities ! All is Vanity." 



232 the mariner's progress. 



CHAPTER XIII. 

They are still in the Waters of Humility. Timothy hears 
a cry, " Come over and help us ! " They pick up a Man 
floating on a Spar. Great Faith. The "Salvation" 
comes in sight. Timothy and Great Faith enter it. 

When Christian reached the 44 Glad Tidings," 
he told Understanding the words of Captain 
Vain Desire, who said : 44 Because we have 
called, and he refused ; we have stretched 
out our hand, and no man regarded ; he hath 
set at naught all thy counsel, and would none 
of thy reproof, — the Lord will laugh at his 
calamity, and mock when his fear cometh. 
He shall eat of the fruit of his own way, and 
be filled with his own devices: he hath sown 
the wind, and will reap the whirlwind." 

Peter and Thomas rehearsed to the mari- 
ners what they had seen. Hardhead declared 
that he rather liked the idea of taking what 



TIMOTHY HEARS A CALL. 233 

was good ill heathen ships, and adapting it 
to ships bound for the new world. Timothy 
replied, " The heathen must conform to our 
thoughts, not we to theirs.'' " Spoken like 
a brave man," cried Zealous ; " let us be one 
thing or another." Caution thought there 
might be worse men than Captain Vain De- 
sire ; while Feeble-knees, who spoke but 
seldom, said, " He is a man who does not 
know his own mind." 

The " Vanity " was quickly out of sight, 
and the " Glad Tidings " making progress 
through the Waters of Humility. After a 
time, they were much troubled with variable 
winds ; the mutterings of a hurricane were 
heard afar. Christian, fearing to be caught 
unawares, bade the men do double duty ; he 
himself stood at his post, not going below 
even to eat food. One night, Timothy and 
Hardhead watched together ; the moon hur- 
ried across the sky, the stars flickered as a 
lamp in the wind. The talk of the two men 
fell on the islands of the sea. Timothy 



234 the mariner's progress. 



asked, " When shall they who dwell in 
darkness see the great light?" Hardhead 
answered : " They know God, but they glo- 
rify Him not as God, neither are thankful 
but become vain in their imaginations, and 
their foolish heart is darkened. God hath 
given them over to a reprobate mind, and 
they are filled with all unrighteousness ; they 
not only sin, but have pleasure in them that 
do wickedly." Timothy said : 44 There is 
the more need for the gospel of salvation. 
Oh that I had the wings of the morning, for 
then would I flee unto them, and proclaim 
glad tidings of great joy ! " " And leave our 
ship ? " questioned Hardhead. " The isles 
wait for us," replied Timothy ; " nearest 
thou not their cry, 4 Come over and help 
us ' ? " " Nay, that I do not," answered the 
other. 44 If thou dost not," continued Tim- 
othy, 44 I do. The Lord hath said unto me, 
4 Who will go for us ? ' I have answered, 
4 Here am I: send me.'" 44 But it is not 
possible for thee to go." 44 All things are 



A MAN EES CUED FROM THE SEA. 235 

possible to him that believeth." They said 
no more. 

That night the wind raged and was tem- 
pestuous. Next morning, Caution was on 
watch ; and, as he feared under every wave 
a rock, and behind every breeze a storm, he 
allowed nothing to pass unnoticed. One 
less anxious might not have seen a broken 
spar which floated ahead of them ; Caution 
saw it, and gazed as if his eyes would 
start out of their sockets, sure that it was a 
sunken ship. Zealous, beholding him, asked 
if he saw a ghost. Caution pointed with his 
finger, and instantly the big voice of Zealous 
rang out, " Man in the water ! " Understand- 
ing brought the ship to. Christian cried, 
" Man the life-boat ! " Bruised-reed and 
Lively Hope jumped into " The Promise," 
and, while the cry of Zealous yet echoed on 
the sea, they were rowing towards the float- 
ing spar, to which clung a drowning man. 
They lifted him into the boat, and hastened 
back to the u Glad Tidings." Many loving 



236 THE mariner's progress. 



hands were stretched out to receive him. 
When lifted on deck, the brine oozed from 
his lips ; he opened his eyes, and breathed 
heavily. Doctor Free-grace bade them carry 
him below ; he revived, and the first words 
which he was heard to speak sounded like, 
" The glorious gospel of the blessed God." 

The news spread quickly on shipboard, 
that they had saved a servant of Emmanuel ; 
for Understanding had said, " If I mistake 
not, it is Great Faith, a chosen vessel who 
bears the name of our Lord before Gen- 
tiles and kings and the children of Israel." 
Then did all the women bestir themselves. 
Mistress Prudence, with Christian's wife, 
gave help to Doctor Free-grace ; Martha 
pushed against Thomas as she hurried to 
bring savory meat. Great Faith gathered 
strength, and asked where he was ; they 
answered, " On board the 1 Glad Tidings,' 
Captain Christian." " Thank God ! " he 
murmured, and lay back to rest. A smile 
went over his face, like a sunbeam on a 



THE HISTORY OF GREAT FAITH. 237 



scarred rock. There was great joy on board ; 
the very ship bounded to meet the waves. 

Christian went below, when Great Faith 
had gathered strength enough to speak. He 
asked him how long he had been in the 
water, and was answered " A night and a 
day I have been on the deep." " How, then, 
did thy strength not fail thee utterly ? " 
Great Faith answered, " The grace of our 
Lord was sufficient for me, and His strength 
was made perfect in my weakness." He 
then told Christian how he had been sailing 
many years on board the good ship " Salva- 
tion," Captain Merciful. The Lord had 
done great things for them. A week before, 
they sailed for an island afar off, but had 
been overtaken by a sudden tempest ; they 
were driven about till the morning of the 
day before, when a great wave broke over 
the ship and he was washed into the sea ; 
since then he had clung to one of the ship's 
spars. Where the " Salvation " now was he 
knew not, but the Lord had revealed unto 



238 THE hamper's progress. 



him that Captain Merciful and the mariners 
yet lived. Great Faith continued to speak 
of perils by sea and by land, of weariness, 
painfulness, watching, hunger, thirst, fast- 
ing, cold, and nakedness. Christian said to 
him, " Truly the signs of an apostle are 
found in thee." Great Faith answered : " I 
am less than the least of all saints ; the 
treasure is in earthen vessels, that the ex- 
cellency of the power may be of God and 
not of us." Next day, Great Faith having 
recovered came on deck, and spake with 
Christian and Understanding ; they received 
him as a brother beloved. The three men 
continued speaking of what the Lord had 
done, — Christian telling the way in which 
they had been led, and Great Faith rehears- 
ing how he had gone with Captain Merciful 
among barbarous people, who had shown 
them much kindness, and had received the 
word of God with gladness. 

Then was the heart of Timothy stirred 
within him. Great Faith had said that the 



TIMOTHY PONDEES HIS CALL. 239 

" Salvation " would soon come in sight, and 
that he would sail again for the islands of the 
sea. Timothy longed to go with him, but 
feared to speak of it lest Christian should 
think that he wished to desert the ship ; 
moreover, he had certain infirmities which 
might keep him back. But the thought was 
like a burning coal in his heart, till he could 
contain himself no more ; he went straight 
and told Christian, who loved him as his 
own son, yet said, " If the Lord has called 
thee, what am I that I should resist God ? " 
Thereupon Timothy spake with Great Faith, 
who bade him well consider the matter, 
saying also, "It is written, 'No man having 
put his hand to the plough, and looking back, 
is fit for the kingdom of Heaven.' " Timothy 
gave himself to prayer and reading of the 
Word, searching his own heart, and saying, 
" Lord, what wilt thou have me to do ? " To 
his surprise, the answer came through Fee- 
ble-knees, — " The Lord hath need of thee," 
— which Timothy took to mean that he 



240 THE mariner's progress. 

should go and preach the gospel to the 
heathen. 

During three days, Great Faith spake to 
Christian and the mariners, confirming their 
souls, and exhorting them to continue in the 
faith, and that we must through much tribu- 
lation enter the kingdom of God. They 
besought him to abide with them, and spake 
of bonds and afflictions which would meet 
him in the isles of the sea. He answered : 
" None of these things move me ; neither 
count I my life dear unto myself, so that I 
might finish my course with joy." At the 
end of three days, there came a sail in sight. 
Great Faith looked through the telescope ; 
his face shone with joy, as he said, " The 
'Salvation' is nigh at hand." The nearer 
she came, the more were the mariners as- 
tonished at her likeness to their own ship ; 
they questioned Great Faith, who answered, 
"They are by the same builder and maker." 

When Timothy knew that it was indeed 
the " Salvation," he told Christian and Great 



REMARKS OF TIMOTHY' S SHIPMATES. 241 

Faith that the Lord had called him to go to 
the heathen. They answered, " The will of 
the Lord be done." He went to his ship- 
mates ; all of them were not of the same 
mind about his going. Zealous said that zeal 
was an excellent thing if rightly directed. 
Hardhead feared little could be done to make 
the heathen believe in Emmanuel. Good 
Cheer thought Timothy had already seen 
enough of cold and hunger. Bruised-reed 
said, " Timothy but follows the Lord, who 
was full of compassion." Lively Hope de- 
clared that the heathen were given to Em- 
manuel for an inheritance, and the uttermost 
part of the earth for a possession. Feeble- 
knees wished he was strong enough to follow 
Timothy, who might lose his life but would 
find it in the kingdom of heaven. Caution 
wanted to see a map of the islands, and to 
know about their people ere he went among 
them. Merry-heart said, " If Timothy goeth 
forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, he 
shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, 

bringing his sheaves with him." 

16 



242 the mariner's progress. 



As they were speaking, the " Salvation " 
made signals. Christian answered them, and 
told Captain Merciful that Great Faith was 
on board his ship. The mariners of the 
" Salvation " shouted aloud for joy, and low- 
ered a boat like unto " The Promise," in 
which came three mariners to take Great 
Faith on board ship. When they stood on 
the deck of the " Glad Tidings," Christian 
made sure that he had seen them in Bab} T - 
Ion ; they also looked at him with astonish- 
ment, hardly believing their own eyes. They 
spake together, and found it even as they had 
thought. Many questions were asked on 
both sides, for the mariners of the " Salva- 
tion " had left Babylon years before, — Chris- 
tian and Captain Merciful exchanging saluta- 
tions, and bidding one another God-speed. 

Understanding knew that Timothy had 
set his mind on going, so he took him aside 
and gave him good counsel, — as did also his 
wife, Prudence. Christian blessed Timothy, 
bidding him be a faithful follower of the 



GBEAT FAITH AND TIMOTHY DEPART. 243 

Lord, and of His servant, Great Faith. All 
the mariners were on deck to bid him fare- 
well, which they did in the full assurance 
that, if they never met again upon the sea, 
they would meet on the shores of the 
promised land. 

As the two men left the " Glad Tidings," 
a deep silence fell upon the mariners ; tears 
were wiped from all faces. Great Faith and 
Timothy were seen on the deck of the " Sal- 
vation." Timothy waved his hands to the 
mariners. Both ships set sail ; they saw him 
no more ; but the memory of what Timothy 
had done strengthened the faith of the mari- 
ners more than any thing which had taken 
place for many days. 



24.1 the mariner's progress. 



CHAPTER XIV. 

The Beggarly Elements. A Stowaway. Lawyer Strain- 
out-a-gnat an Evil Leaven. The Ship Scuttled. " All 
Hands to the Pumps." Strain-out-a-gnat revealed as 
Oldman. " Salvation by Pumping." Crucifixion of 
Oldman. Entrance into the Sea of Grace. 

The " Glad Tidings " had now reached the 
end of the Waters of Humility; they were 
three weeks out from Name-to-Live. When 
Great Faith had left them, Christian could not 
forget his words ; he sought to follow the com- 
mands of the Lord more closely than ever, and, 
fearing lest he should offend in one point, 
kept a strict watch, not only over himself, 
but also over every one on board. The words 
rang in his ears day and night, " Cursed is 
every one that continueth not in all things 
which are written in the book of the law to 
do them." He searched his heart, knowing 



SALTATION BY WORKS. 245 



that out of it are the issues of life ; and, at 
the end of every day, sought to find out 
wherein he had transgressed. The mariners 
followed his example, read the ship's articles 
often, and gave heed to the smallest word of 
those in command. 

This continued, till it seemed no longer 
true that the Master's yoke was easy, and 
His burden light. Peter, seldom slow of 
speech, spake of being under the yoke of 
bondage, and sought to stand fast in his 
liberty. Thomas, when off duty, seldom 
lifted his head from reading. Finding it 
written, " Whether therefore ye eat or 
drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the 
glory of God," he became exceeding careful 
in meats and drinks and divers washings; 
nay, more, watched even the cups and pots 
and vessels and tables, lest in any thing 
he should become defiled. Doctor Free- 
grace saw him thus careful, and said, " Be 
not righteous over much." Thomas thought 
in his heart that the doctor did not watch 



246 the mariner's progress. 



as well as pray. Such was the strictness of 
discipline on board ship, that Christian made 
sure they were running at a great speed ; 
the taking of the log undeceived him : their 
ship had never made less progress. The 
voice of song and merry-making was heard 
no more, and the mariners had not the same 
delight in all they did. 

About this time, Doctor Free-grace, whose 
cabin was amidships, heard strange noises, 
and wondered if some one lay concealed in 
the hold. At one time it seemed like the 
groaning of a man, then like the scamper of 
vermin. He concluded it must be the creak- 
ing of the timbers, yet named it to Christian, 
who thought no more about it till he saw 
the mariners whispering together ; and, on 
asking the reason, was told that they heard 
the sound of an evil spirit. He bade them 
search it out ; but not one of them had cour- 
age to go into the hold alone, for in many 
things mariners are very superstitious. Chris- 
tian could not let it rest, and waited till 



LAWYER STRAIN-OUT-A-GNAT. 247 



Hardhead settled the matter by going below 
and dragging to the light a living man, who 
blinked at the sun's rays, and was or feigned 
to be so weak in body that he was handed 
about from one to the other. Great was 
their astonishment to find him dressed in a 
large cloak and wig ; he trembled like one 
under sentence of death, and said to them, 
" Cast me not out of the ship ; I can work 
my passage." " Who art thou? " asked Chris- 
tian sternly. " Lawyer Strain-out- a-gnat, of 
Name-to-Live." The mariners wondered more 
and more. " How earnest thou to hide thy- 
self, when a free passage is offered as the 
gift of our Lord?" He answered, trembling, 
" I feared to let it be known in our city that 
I wished to leave it." Christian thought this 
but a sorry excuse, yet knew not what to 
do with him. The mariners found Strain- 
out-a-gnat a man of good breeding, one withal 
who could render a reason ; they feared to 
trust him, and yet pitied his sad condition. 
Some one asked him how he had lived during 



248 the mariner's progress. 



these weeks. He said, " I brought food with 
me into the ship," but did not tell them that 
at dead of night he had pilfered the ship's 
stores. They set meat before him ; he wiped 
the platters, and gave thanks devoutly. In 
his talk he used many learned words ; spake 
of his former greatness ; praised to the skies 
the glory of Name-to-Live ; and hinted that 
the cause of his leaving it was the having 
lost money by fraud. The mariners listened 
to his wonderful words ; and, thinking himself 
believed, he told them how dangerous it was 
for a ship to launch into mid-ocean, having 
nothing to trust to but a needle which trem- 
bled at every movement of the ship. Hard- 
head brought him the ship's articles, which he 
read with disdain, saying, " I have heard of 
this new code ; these are no laws ; your ship 
will never reach the promised land without 
far other ordinances." When he had fin- 
ished eating, he gave thanks and asked for 
water to wash his hands ; then, fearing he 
had spoken too strongly, he put on a meek 



WHAT UNDERSTANDING ADVISES. 249 

look, and begged them to deal gently with 
him. 

Christian delivered Strain-out-a-gnat to the 
mariners, went to Understanding and asked 
him if he knew any thing of the lawyer. 
u He is not hard to make out," said Un- 
derstanding ; " dost thou not know that 
they who have least of the spirit are most 
careful about the letter of the law ? It is 
of such as he that our Lord said : 4 They 
honor me with their lips, but their heart is 
far from me ; howbeit, in vain do they wor- 
ship me, teaching for doctrines the command- 
ments of men.' " " What must be done 
unto him?" asked Christian. "Put him in 
irons, and cast him ashore on the first coast." 
" Why, what evil hath he done?" asked 
Christian. Understanding answered, " The 
thief cometh not but for to steal, and to kill, 
and to destroy." " But perchance he seeketh 
salvation." " Out of his own mouth he is 
condemned ; he feared to confess Emmanuel 
before men, came into our ship without leave, 



250 the mariner's progress. 



and is now privily spying out our liberty," 
44 Such as he can do us but little harm." 
replied Christian. " He will seek to frus- 
trate the grace of God. The law is not of 
faith, and whatsoever is not of faith is sin." 
Christian went away troubled, calling to mind 
the wicked deeds of Oldman. 

That night the mariners, as their custom 
was, sat together reading the Book of Life, 
wherein they searched as for hid treasure. 
Lawyer Strain-out-a-gnat joined them, say- 
ing, " The law of the Lord is my delight, 
therein do I meditate day and night." 
" True," quoth Hardhead, " the law of the 
Lord is perfect, converting the soul ; the 
testimony of the Lord is sure, making wise 
the simple." " It is even so," answered 
Merry-heart ; " the statutes of the Lord are 
right, rejoicing the heart." " Yea," cried 
Lively Hope, " the commandment of the 
Lord is pure, enlightening the eyes." " And 
in keeping of it there is great reward," added 
Good Cheer. Then Lawyer Strain-out-a-gnat 



THE LAWYER'S EVIL DEVICES. 251 



broke silence, and said: " Ye have spoken 
truly ; but why then do ye not keep the 
whole law ? He who offencleth in one point 
is guilty of all." Then answered the mari- 
ners with one accord, " Wherein have we 
transgressed ? " He answered, " In times 
and seasons, new moons and Sabbath days, 
in meats and drinks." " But these things," 
said they, " are only the shadow of good 
things : we have the substance." " Do ye 
then make void the law?" asked he. "Nay," 
said they, " we establish the law. Said not 
our Lord, 4 Think not that I am come to de- 
stroy the law or the prophets, I am not come 
to destroy but to fulfil ' ? " " Moreover it is 
said," continued Good Cheer, " 4 Woe unto 
you lawyers, for ye have taken away the key 
of knowledge ; ye enter not in yourselves, 
and them that were entering in ye hin- 
dered.' " Strain-out-a-gnat winced at the 
words, and was silent. But the mariners 
were troubled in his presence, nor could they 
delight in communing one with another ; 



252 the mariner's progress. 

some of them, instead of having their faith 
strong in Emmanuel, searched their souls for 
evidences of acceptance, and groaned over 
the hardness of their hearts. Nor did they 
as aforetime bring all their sins to be for- 
given by the Lord ; they sought rather to 
cleanse away their sins in their own strength. 
This was what Lawyer Strain-out-a-gnat de- 
sired. 

That night Christian could not sleep. He 
went on deck, and found every man at his 
post ; but a cold wind had set in, as if winter 
were nigh at hand. The sails were stiff, the 
rigging covered with hoar frost, and the wind 
blew through him as if to freeze the very 
marrow of his bones. The lights of the 
ship were dim, the voice of the watch weak 
and uncertain. There w r as neither moon nor 
stars, but thick darkness, even darkness 
which could be felt. He looked at the 
compass, which trembled violently ; he made 
sure that one like unto Strain-out-a-gnat crept 
about in the dark and examined " The Prom- 



THE SHIP SCUTTLED BY AN ENEMY. 253 

ise " as if to steal it away. Christian rushed 
forward to seize him, but only struck him- 
self against the bulwarks. Understanding, 
who was steering, told him that the ship did 
not answer the helm. " Can it be that she 
has sprung aleak ? " asked Christian. " Not 
unless some evil-doer hath been at work," 
replied Understanding. Christian called for 
Zealous, and bade him rouse the mariners. 
They came on deck shivering. When they 
heard of the leak, they tore up the hatches 
and found it even as Understanding had said : 
some one on board had scuttled the ship. 
They strove with all their might to stop the 
leak, but the waters prevailed against them ; 
soon there were several feet of water in the 
hold. Such a thing never had happened to 
them before ; they were dismayed, and knew 
not what to do. Understanding cried, " All 
hands to the pumps ! " They obeyed and 
pumped till the veins in their bodies stood 
out like cords ; yet the waters increased. 
Strainout-a-gnat, seeing how matters went, 



254 the mariner's progress. 



counselled certain of the mariners to get into 
the boat and save themselves. Lively Hope 
denounced him to his face, and told Christian, 
who answered, " The day of vengeance for him 
is near at hand." Lawyer Strain-out-a-gnat, 
seeing they paid no heed to his words, began 
to pray ; but Zealous, who had just left the 
pump wearied out, shook him violently, say- 
ing, " Hold thy peace ! There is a time to 
pray and a time to pump : now is the time 
to pump." " If w r e are to be saved, we shall 
be saved," he answered meekly, — too lazy 
to believe in salvation by works, although he 
had preached that doctrine when works were 
not needed. Zealous dragged him forward, 
stood near him with a marline-spike, threaten- 
ing and saying, " Salvation is by pumping ; " 
thus making him work out his own salvation 
with fear and trembling. 

After a time, the mariners gained on the 
waters ; and, as the morning dawned, their 
ship rose by slow degrees. Courage in- 
creased. Those who were at the pumps, 



MALICE AND HYPOCRISY UNMASKED. 255 

finding the lawyer a hindrance and not a 
help, pushed him away suddenly ; he fell on 
deck, lost his wig, and lo, the bald pate of 
Oldman ! The mariners raised a cry. Zeal- 
ous and Lively Hope seized him, carried him 
below, and bound him in fetters. He yelled 
and hissed as of old, and would have torn 
out their eyes ; but the spirit of the Lord 
strengthened Zealous, and, had the lawyer 
resisted, he would have trampled him under- 
foot. They left him in utter darkness, and 
went on deck to find their captain encour- 
aging the mariners. By noon of that day 
the water had been overcome, and Under- 
standing instructed Christian how to undo 
the evil work of Oldman. 

The mariners were so tired, that they could 
lift neither hand nor foot. The moment they 
gathered strength, their thoughts turned to 
Oldman, saying one to another, " What shall 
be done to him ? " Each man said, " Let 
him be accursed." " But how shall we for 
ever rid ourselves of him ? " one asked. 



256 the mariner's progress. 



All answered, " He is worthy of death." 
Christian commanded that Oldman be brought 
on deck. He came up in irons. Understand- 
ing and Doctor Free-grace, with the women 
and all the mariners, stood near while he 
was being judged. Christian said to him : 
" Thy coming is after the working of Satan ; 
thou art the son of perdition, who opposeth 
and exalteth thyself above all that is called 
God. It is a righteous thing to recompense 
tribulation to the deceiver of all true mari- 
ners. Thy judgment has lingered, thy dam- 
nation has slumbered ; but thou hast at length 
brought upon thyself swift destruction." 
The mariners, at the word of Christian, 
seized Oldman and crucified him to the 
mast ; as they did so, a thunder-cloud dark- 
ened the heavens, the fire of God de- 
scended and blazed around him. Oldman 
shrieked, the mariners drew back in terror ; 
and, when they looked again, he was a dead 
man. They buried the body of his corrup- 
tion in the depths of the sea. 



THE SEASOX OF LOVE RETURNS. 257 

The mariners were as when one awaketh 
from a troubled dream. The sun came forth, 
and broke in gladness upon the waves. 
The heavens rejoiced, the earth also was 
glad, the sea and all that was therein lifted 
up their voice ; the glory of the Lord passed 
by. Then was heard a voice from heaven : 
" I, even I, am He that blotteth out thy 
transgressions for mine own sake, and will 
not remember thy sins." Each one on board 
took these gracious words to himself, and was 
comforted. Yet were they humbled at the 
remembrance of Oldman. Though not ig- 
norant of his devices, they had fallen into 
temptation. Being dead with the Lord from 
the rudiments of the world, they had become 
subject to ordinances. Then was grace ex- 
ceeding abundant towards them, with faith 
and love ; nor could they speak or think of 
any thing else save what Emmanuel had 
done. His grace and truth were unto them 
a continual feast. They loved Him with all 
their heart and all their soul, and no longer 
17 



258 the mariner's progress. 

sought to do His will because it was ordained, 
but served Him with the perfect love which 
casteth out fear. 

The " Glad Tidings " now entered the 
Sea of Grace, whose breadth and length had 
never been measured, whose depth had never 
been sounded. It was a glorious sea, and its 
mighty waters stretched before them, even 
to the promised land. When the mariners 
came together again after the trouble with 
Oldman, they continued to magnify the grace 
of God ; each one found therein what satisfied 
his soul. Those who were most feeble were 
those who delighted to say, " The mercy of 
the Lord endureth for ever." Caution, who 
had through fear of death been subject to 
bondage, was now delivered into the glorious 
liberty of the children of God. He said, 
" Now I know the meaning of the mizzen- 
mast : the Lord is risen ; He hath abolished 
death, and brought life and immortality to 
light by the gospel." " Yea." quoth Bruised- 
reed, " and He hath made us alive, who were 



THE GREAT SEA OF GRACE. 259 

dead in trespasses and sins ; and if we be 
risen with Him, let us seek those things 
which are above." Feeble-knees said, u God 
is rich in mercy, and hath quickened us to- 
gether with Him, and hath raised us up 
together, and made us sit together in heav- 
enly places in Christ Jesus ; that in the ages 
to come He might show the exceeding riches 
of His gi*ace, in His kindness toward us 
through Christ Jesus." Hardhead, who lis- 
tened to their words, said to them, " It is con- 
tained in one word, ' By grace are we saved.' " 
The three men answered together, " It is 
even so ; " and, from that daj~, the words 
became a proverb on board ship. 

About this time, Christian spake with 
Understanding concerning the sea which 
they had just entered, who told him that 
it was the greatest of all seas ; from it the 
others drew their waters, and in it he would 
see more of the glory of God than in any 
place hitherto. " We have been but chil- 
dren, speaking as children, understanding as 



260 the mariner's progress. 

children ; but now we have become men, and 
put away childish things. We have seen 
through a glass darkly, now we shall see 
face to face." Christian said to him, " The 
end draweth near ? " Understanding replied, 
"Not so. Of that day and of that hour 
knoweth no man ; no, not the angels in 
heaven, neither the Son, but the Father." 

In the Sea of Grace the air again became 
warm and pleasant; the sweet odors and 
pleasant smells returned. The maidens also 
came on deck, and clapped their hands when 
they saw the glory of the sea ; it was such 
as they had thought of only in their dreams. 
They were joined by Doctor Free-grace, 
whom they questioned. Knowing that he 
had the mind of the Lord, Mary asked him 
the meaning of Oldman's appearance in the 
ship. He answered : " When Great Faith 
left in the " Salvation," we remembered his 
zeal ; and the mariners, being stirred, gave 
themselves with ten-fold ardor to the work 
of the ship. Ere long their zeal became a 



DOCTOR FREE-GRACE AND MARY. 261 

snare to them, and they ceased to remember 
that every good and perfect gift is from the 
mercy of God. When Oldman appeared, 
they knew him not, for their eyes were 
holden ; nor did they cast him forth as the 
deadly enemy of the Lord. He had well 
nigh been the ruin of the ship ; but God had 
mercy upon us, and now we have more of His 
love, and see the depths of the riches of His 
grace clearer than if Oldman had not come 
back." " The law entered then," she said, 
" that the offence might abound." " True ; 
but, where sin abounded, grace did much 
more abound, — that, as sin hath reigned unto 
death, even so might grace reign through 
righteousness unto eternal life through Jesus 
Christ our Lord." 

The voice of the watch came from the 
bow of the ship, saying, " All 's well ! " The 
darkness hurried over the deep, the ship's 
lights shone forth ; the maidens bade Doctor 
Free-grace good night, and on the sea all 
was still. 



262 the mariner's progress. 



CHAPTER XV. 

A Great Light. The Isles of Grace. Christian on Gol- 
gotha. A Living Sacrifice. The Mariners among the 
Isles. Maiden in distress. Christian ascends to the 
Light of Life. The Comforter. The Children of Light. 
Description of Light-house. 

The 44 Glad Tidings " sailed onward in the 
Sea of Grace ; the waters were calm, and the 
wind favorable. All on board were led by 
the spirit of God ; there was neither sickness 
nor complaining. For some days no great 
thing happened. The conversation of the 
mariners was about the grace of God that 
bringeth salvation ; and they kept looking 
for that blessed hope, and the glorious ap- 
pearing of the great God, and our Saviour 
Jesus Christ. Their delight was in thinking 
that He gave Himself for them, to redeem 
them from all iniquity, and to purify unto 



THE GREAT LIGHT OF LIFE. 263 

Himself a peculiar people zealous of good 
works. 

About this time, Christian knew by the 
charts that a great light would be seen, even 
the Light of Life, which Emmanuel had 
placed upon an island called Golgotha, 
around which in a circle were the Isles of 
Grace. He bade the mariners, who were on 
watch, keep a sharp lookout, for the course 
of the ship would be determined by the posi- 
tion of the light. There was much expecta- 
tion on board ; and when, at dead of night, 
a cry was heard, "Light straight ahead!" 
many who were asleep awoke and came on 
deck. They saw as if the sun had fallen 
upon the sea, and remained shining. Amidst 
gross darkness shone that marvellous light, 
sending its rays far over the sea. It was as 
a city set on a hill, — a great and shining 
light. The mariners stood together in si- 
lence, some of them thinking it must be the 
promised land, of which they had heard say 
that the city had no need of the sun, neither 



264 the mariner's progress. 



of the moon, to shine on it ; for the glory of 
God did lighten it, and the Lamb is the light 
thereof, and the nations of them which are 
saved shall walk in the light of it. But 
Christian said they had not yet reached the 
promised land ; he told them also the names 
of the islands which they saw shining like 
jewels around Golgotha. 

All on board slept but little that night ; 
and, early in the morning, they found that 
the Isles of Grace were near at hand. The 
light upon Golgotha shone no more, for the 
sun had arisen. The light-house was placed 
upon a high hill, and they could see from the 
" Glad Tidings" those who trimmed the 
lamps. Christian said that they were called 
the Children of the Light. By noon of 
that day, the " Glad Tidings " passed cer- 
tain of the islands, and reaching Golgotha, 
cast anchor near it. The mariners could 
scarcely contain themselves, and prayed 
Christian that they might go ashore. No 
wonder ; for Golgotha was little else than 



CHRISTIAN ASHORE ON GOLGOTHA. 265 

a paradise of God, beautiful and glorious, its 
fruit excellent and comely ; it was a taber- 
nacle for a shadow in the daytime from the 
heat, and for a place of refuge, and for a 
covert from storm and from rain ; neither 
was there any thing to hurt or destroy in all 
the holy mountain. The whole earth was at 
rest and quiet, and Golgotha a crown of 
glory, even a diadem of beauty on the brow 
of the deep. 

That night the word of the Lord came to 
Christian, calling him to go ashore alone on 
Golgotha. He bade his children and the 
mariners wait on board until next day ; and, 
in the twilight, entered " The Promise " 
and rowed to the land. He marvelled to 
behold an open grave, around which were 
dead men's skulls ; a horror of darkness 
covered his soul, he trembled, and was sore 
afraid. Far above him, he heard the voices 
of the children of light ; but none of them 
came to greet him. He walked some dis- 
tance, and reached an open space, where 



266 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



was an altar of great stones, and an inscrip- 
tion written: "Every one shall be salted 
with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted 
with salt." What could these words mean? 
Then appeared one like unto the priest of 
the most high God, before whom Christian 
fell on his face, saying, " Depart from me, 
for I am a sinful man, O Lord ! " He was 
answered : " Present thy body a living sac- 
rifice, holy and acceptable unto God, which 
is thy reasonable service." Christian wres- 
tled in spirit till there remained no strength 
in him, yet heard the voice of the priest, 
and, when he heard the voice of his words, 
then was he as in a deep sleep on his face, 
and his face toward the ground. And be- 
hold a hand touched him, which set him 
upon his knees and upon the palms of his 
hands, and said to him, u Fear not, Chris- 
tian ! for from the first day that thou didst 
set thyself to understand and chasten thyself 
before thy God, thy words were heard, and I 
am come for thy words." He heard above the 



CHRISTIAN'S VISION ON GOLGOTHA. 267 

altar the sound of harpers harping with their 
harps, while the priest said to him, " Thou 
art chosen in the furnace of affliction." 

After this, Christian saw in vision as if the 
priest had offered hirn as a burnt offering unto 
the Lord ; he gave himself up for dead, but a 
voice like that of Emmanuel said, " He that 
loseth his life for my sake shall find it." 
And when he moaned forth, " The Lord hath 
forgotten to be gracious," he was answered : 
" Can a woman forget her sucking child, that 
she should not have compassion on the son of 
her womb ? Yea, they may forget, yet will I 
not forget thee: behold, I have graven thee 
upon the palms of my hands." Then ap- 
peared as it were a lamb that had been slain, 
whose blood the priest sprinkled upon Chris- 
tian seven times, saying : " This is the blood 
of the covenant which I have made with 
thee, and with thy seed for ever. I will put 
my laws into thy heart, and in thy mind will 
I write them; and thy sins and iniquities 
will I remember no more." 



268 the mariker's progress. 

He awoke as from a dream, and saw around 
him the embers of a fire. The sun was 
arising out of the sea, the stars dying in 
the heavens. The sweet breath of morning 
brought him new life. Also the Light of 
Life yet shone above him, far out over the 
islands and over the sea. He stood up on 
his feet, like one who had risen from the 
dead. It was as if he had been sown in 
dishonor, and raised in glory ; sown in weak- 
ness, and raised in power. 

Christian would have lingered long in Gol- 
gotha, but he remembered loved ones on 
board the " Glad Tidings." Not one of them 
had slept that night. They watched for his 
coming, as they that watch for the morning ; 
and, when they saw him on the shore, it 
seemed as if a cubit had been added to his 
stature. When he came on deck his face 
glistened, but he knew it not. His sons 
asked him what he had seen. He answered 
only, " The Lord hath revealed Himself unto 
my soul." 



ALL ASHORE ON THE ISLES OF GRACE. 269 



From that day Christian was another man. 
The mariners being desirous to go among the 
islands, he gave them leave. Not one island 
was like another; each had a color of its own, 
with flowers and fruits and trees of divers 
kinds. The time of the singing of birds 
had come ; the voice of the turtle was heard 
in the land. Christian counselled his wife 
to take her daughter Mary, and go ashore ; 
Peter and Thomas would row " The Prom- 
ise." She obeyed; and her soul was de- 
lighted with the goodliness of the island 
where she landed. All the others went 
ashore, some to one island, some to another ; 
their voices were heard singing the praises 
of God. Merry-heart sang so loud, that 
Hardhead said to him, " Let your moderation 
be known unto all men." He answered: 
" Let us rejoice evermore. He hath turned 
our mourning into dancing, and hath girded 
us with gladness, to the end that our tongues 
might sing praise, and not be silent." To 
the surprise of Understanding, his wife 



270 THE mariner's progress. 



went ashore, and found in the island 
which she chose a pool of water, which 
reflected as in a mirror the glory of the 
heavens. Lambs frisked around, the winds 
became silent as they passed by; not a 
sound was heard but the murmur of wave- 
lets breaking on the shore. She thought on 
the words, " Thou shalt keep him in perfect 
peace, whose mind is stayed upon Thee." 

In the next island, Bruised-reed saw the 
rocks beaten smooth by the waves ; an aged 
tree bore the scars of many a storm, yet 
was flourishing and full of sap ; he called to 
mind the long-suffering of the Lord, who 
was slow to anger : he left the island re- 
newed in strength. Not far off was an island 
where Thomas had taken Ruth ; here a lamb 
white as snow ate from her hand ; she played 
with it and decked it with flowers, then 
stood on the shore, and waved her hand 
to Christian. Certain of the mariners also 
touched at the same island ; and, as they 
loved the little maid, they crowned her with 



EACH CHOOSETH HIS OWN ISLAND. 271 

flowers, and called her their queen. In an- 
other island, Martha found the fields ripen- 
ing to the harvest; she gathered fruit in 
abundance, and her soul was bowed down 
when she thought how often she had doubted 
the goodness of God : here, even in the wil- 
derness of waters, He had prepared meat 
for His chosen ones. In the next island, 
Feeble-knees stood erect, and walked with 
the tread of a mighty man ; he climbed to 
the very highest part of the island, and 
beheld the glory of the Sea of Grace ; here 
also he found a precious stone, which Un- 
derstanding afterwards declared must have 
come from the promised land : he called its 
substance, "the substance of things hoped 
for." 

Thomas also chose out the island which he 
liked best, and walked through it, commun- 
ing with his own heart. He remembered 
how often he had made a boast of knowl- 
edge, but now learned that the wise man, 
endued with knowledge, shows out of a good 



272 THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



conversation his works with meekness of 
wisdom. He no longer trusted in his own 
heart, but sought the wisdom that is from 
above ; which is first pure, then peaceable, 
gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of 
mercy and good fruits, without partiality 
and without hypocrisy. As he walked, the 
very stones of the fields seemed to have 
made a covenant with him ; such a peace 
entered his soul as he had never before 
felt. He could scarce leave ; but, hear- 
ing the voice of Peter calling him from 
another island, he crossed over, and they 
walked together, speaking of the wonderful 
works of God. Thomas said, " Now I know 
that knowledge puffeth up." " Thou hast 
well said," answered Peter; "how often 
have I boasted of my strength ! all such 
boasting is vain." " To which answereth 
the words which are written, 4 Let not the 
wise man glory in his wisdom, neither let 
the mighty man glory in his might ; let not 
the rich man glory in his riches : but let him 



GRACE IS GIVEN UNTO ALL. 273 

that glorieth glory in this, — that he under- 
standeth and knoweth Me ; that I am the 
Lord which exercise loving-kindness, judg- 
ment, and righteousness in the earth ; for in 
these things I delight, saith the Lord.' " 

Then the youths heard the voice of Under- 
standing calling them. They entered " The 
Promise," and took with them to the " Glad 
Tidings " their mother and sisters ; also they 
came back for the other mariners. When all • 
were gathered together on deck, each told 
the other what he had seen. To every one 
had been given grace according to the meas- 
ure of the gift of Christ ; so that they spake 
the truth in love, growing up into Him in 
all things, which is the head, even Christ. 
There was revealed unto them the fellowship 
of the mystery which from the beginning of 
the world hath been hid in God, who created 
all things by Jesus Christ. That evening 
they sat looking up to the Light of Life. 
Christian longed to ascend the hill in Gol- 
gotha, but was now afraid of that which 
18 



274 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



is high. He spake to the mariners, calling 
to remembrance the evil they had done in 
forgetting God's wonderful works, and pro- 
yoking Him to anger ; because they believed 
not in Him, and trusted not in His salva- 
tion ; saying also to them : " Our heart 
has not been right with Him, neither were 
we steadfast in His covenant ; but He being 
full of compassion forgave our iniquity, and 
destroyed us not. Yea, many a time turned 
He His anger away, and did not stir up all 
His wrath ; for He remembered that we were 
but flesh, a wind that passeth away and com- 
eth not again." The mariners bowed their 
heads, confessing their sins. 

As the evening darkened, there appeared 
on the shore of Golgotha a virgin beautiful 
as the evening star, clothed in sackcloth, 
having ashes upon her head. She lifted 
her hands to Heaven as if in supplication ; 
smote upon her breast, saying, " I have 
sinned ! " and upon her knees called to 
Heaven till voice failed. She groaned and 



THE SORROWFUL VIRGIN. 275 



lamented in agony, and, as her tears fell to 
the ground like rain, called upon rocks and 
the great deep and the Heaven of heavens to 
mourn with her, as she said, " Was ever sor- 
row like unto my sorrow?" She looked 
behind, and saw a man of a fierce counte- 
nance coming with a flaming sword and fet- 
ters of iron; she fled before him.. But one 
like unto the Son of Man stood up to resist 
him who would slay the virgin, and drove 
him back. The mariners saw her once again, 
climbing the hill of Golgotha, no longer robed 
in sackcloth, but clothed in raiment white 
and glistening. There came to meet her the 
Children of the Light, with shouts of wel- 
come which ascended even to the stars. The 
mariners were astonished with a great aston- 
ishment ; more so, when they beheld one like 
unto Emmanuel crowned with the crown of 
the sea. And high above Golgotha, even at 
the gates of Heaven, they saw a city like 
unto the city of God, which seemed none 
other than a great Golgotha with its girdle of 



276 the mariner's progress. 

isles, where was an innumerable company of 
angels, with a great multitude which no man 
could number, of all nations and kindreds 
and peoples and tongues, who stood before 
the throne and before the Lamb, clothed 
with white robes, and palms in their hands, 
and cried with a loud voice, saying, " Sal- 
vation to our God which sitteth upon the 
throne, and unto the Lamb ! " 

Next morning, the word of the Lord came, 
calling Christian to Golgotha. He took with 
him Understanding. When they had reached 
the shore, there met them one Comforter, 
who saluted them in the name of the Lord, 
and bade them follow him. As they went 
up, the Children of the Light answered one 
another, saying, " Who shall ascend unto the 
hill of the Lord, and who shall stand in His 
holy place ? " One part answered, " He that 
hath clean hands and a pure heart, who hath 
not lifted up his soul unto vanity, nor sworn 
deceitfully." The other part cried aloud, 
" He shall receive the blessing from the 



CHRISTIAN MEETS COMFORTER. 277 

Lord, and righteousness from the God of his 
salvation." Christian's strength began to 
fail, but Comforter and Understanding helped 
him to ascend ; and, having reached the top 
of the hill, they entered the great tower 
from which shone at night the Light of 
Life, where seven young men, even the Chil- 
dren of the Light, ceased not to watch night 
and day. By night they poured oil from 
vessels into the lamps; by day they waited 
for the coming of mariners. Christian looked 
down from the hill, and saw that all the Isles 
of Grace were but parts of Golgotha, divided 
from it by the sea. Comforter showed Chris- 
tian the wonders of his house, chief among 
them the pure oil olive beaten for the Light, 
which caused the lamps to burn. On each 
of the lamps was a plate of pure gold, and 
graven upon it like the engravings of a sig- 
net, " Holiness to the Lord." 

Comforter said farther : " Thou beholdest 
here, as in a figure, what the Lord will do 
for those who love Him. Their righteousness 
shall go forth as brightness, and their salva- 



278 THE MARINER'S progress. 



tion as a lamp that burnetii. Here thou hast 
the true light, even the Light of Life, which 
lighteth every man that cometh into the 
world. When thou descendest to the mari- 
ners, say unto them, 1 Ye are the light of the 
world ! Let your light so shine before men, 
that they may see your good works, and 
glorify your Father which is in Heaven.' " 
Moreover he said : " The seven lamps are as 
the seven spirits of God, sent forth into all 
the earth." Comforter led Christian into 
all truth, for he spake not of himself, but 
whatsoever he heard of Emmanuel, that he 
spake ; also he showed Christian things to 
come. Long time abode they, speaking to- 
gether concerning the kingdom of God, till 
Christian was taught things which eye hath 
not seen nor ear heard, neither have en- 
tered into the heart of man, even the 
things which God hath prepared for them 
that love Him. Comforter also told Chris- 
tian that he would find in the islands all the 
good things needed for the voyage, and bade 
him replenish therewith his ship. He led 



THEY REPLENISH THEIR SHIP. 279 

them down the hill, and, when they reached 
" The Promise," bade them farewell. They 
entered the " Glad Tidings," and Christian 
told what things he had heard and seen. 
Understanding also said to Christian : " Arise, 
shine ! for thy light is come, and the glory of 
the Lord is risen upon thee. The sun shall 
no more be thy light by day, neither for 
brightness shall the moon give light unto 
thee, for the Lord shall be unto thee an 
everlasting light, and thy God thy glory. 
Thy sun shall no more go down, neither shall 
thy moon withdraw itself, for the Lord shall 
be thine everlasting light, and the days of 
thy mourning shall be ended." 

The mariners continued certain days among 
the islands, taking on board whatever their 
souls desired. When the time had come for 
them to leave, Thomas asked Christian to 
tell them more about Golgotha. His father 
answered him, " The secret things belong 
unto the Lord our God ; but those things 
which are revealed belong unto us and to 
our children for ever, that we may do all the 



280 the mariner's progress. 



words of the Lord/' " But," said Thomas, 
" what meaneth it that the islands are in a 
circle round Golgotha ? " Christian, full of 
reverence, said unto them all, " Golgotha 
is the place where the Lord lay. From the 
sufferings, death, and resurrection of Em- 
manuel come forth all the gifts and graces of 
the spirit; even as all the islands are but 
parts of Golgotha." " The Light shineth 
from Golgotha," said one to him. " And 
what light would there be in the heavens 
above or the earth beneath, if the Lord had 
not come ? In him is light, for God is light," 
answered Christian. " True," said Under- 
standing ; " and if we walk in the light as 
He is in the light, we have fellowship one 
with another ; and the blood of Jesus Christ, 
His son, cleanse th us from all sin." Chris- 
tian said, " Amen ! " 

As he spake, there was heard a voice from 
Golgotha, " The grace of our Lord Jesus 
Christ be with you all." And the mariners 
with one accord said, " Amen ! " 



LEAVING THE ISLES OF GRACE. 281 



CHAPTER XVI. 

Leaving the Isles of Grace. Charity comes on board. The 
Waters of Assurance. Covenant of Peace. The " Un- 
certain." Captain Waverer. Conversation between 
Christian and Waverer. 

The time had now come to leave the Isles 
of Grace. Had the Lord said here was the 
promised land, they would all have gladly 
remained. They weighed anchor from Gol- 
gotha ; and, to prolong the joy of looking at 
the other islands, Understanding steered the 
" Glad Tidings " round the group. 

When they had reached the last island 
they could touch at before entering the open 
sea, a boat came from it, rowed by two 
rowers, in which sat a maiden. Christian, 
seeing the boat making for the ship, brought 
to the " Glad Tidings." One of the rowers 
leaped on deck, saluted Christian, and said : 



282 the mariner's progress. 



" I am Faithful, son of the lord of the 
isles, and have come with my brother Hope- 
ful, bringing our sister, who desireth to go 
with thee to the promised land." Christian 
went to the side of the ship, and saw the 
maiden ; he bade her and Hopeful come on 
board. She longed to obey, yet lingered, 
for the mariners were looking over the side. 
At last, seeing Hopeful waiting to help her 
on board, she rose, and, taking his hand and 
that of Christian, entered with a step light 
as that of an angel. The mariners drew 
away, fearing lest their gaze might trouble 
her. Christian took the three strangers into 
the cabin, and told his wife the desire of 
Charity. She embraced the maiden, and 
called for Mary and Martha, who welcomed 
her as a sister beloved. Their mother told 
them that Charity was daughter to the lord 
of the isles ; they would have done her 
reverence, but she was simple as a little 
child, and said, " I come not to be ministered 
unto, but to minister." 



CHARITY SAILS WITH CHRISTIAN. 283 

Christian set meat before them, which they 
did eat with gladness. He asked concerning 
their father, and they told him that the lord 
of the isles loved all true mariners, and re- 
joiced when his daughter spake of entering 
the "Glad Tidings." Faithful gave them 
the assurance that, so long as they sailed 
in the Sea of Grace, no evil could befall 
them ; the winds and the waves would be 
at peace with them. Hopeful spake of the 
good land to which they were going, in words 
of such heavenly sweetness, that Christian's 
family yearned to be there. They asked the 
young men if they had seen Emmanuel, and 
were told that all who dwelt in these islands 
saw him face to face. 

They then rose to leave. Their sister, 
whom they kissed tenderly, clung to them as 
if she would return ; but, when she thought 
of Emmanuel, she bade them farewell, say- 
ing to Christian, " Thy people shall be my 
people, and thy God my God." She fol- 
lowed her brothers to the boat, and, as they 



284 the mariner's progress. 



rowed away, waved her hand till they reached 
the shore. The " Glad Tidings" stood out 
to sea, and each of the mariners went to his 
post ; their ship was never before so precious 
in their sight. Christian himself had now 
such fulness of knowledge in the will of the 
Lord, that his path in the great waters was 
that of the righteous shining more and more 
unto the perfect day. 

Among his children, he soon found that 
the example and words of Charity were 
leading them into the joyful obedience of 
love. She never sought her own things, 
but, from early morning till night, helped 
and blessed every one else. Before many 
days, she was greatly beloved on board, by 
none more than by Mary and Ruth, who 
delighted to hear her speak gracious words of 
Emmanuel. The peace of God was around 
her, even as the air of heaven, so that when the 
ear heard her it blessed her, when the eye 
saw her it gave witness to her ; she put on 
righteousness and it clothed her, and humil- 



CHARITY IS BELOVED BY ALL. 285 

ity as a robe and diadem ; she made the 
troubled spirit sing for joy. If any on board 
thought evil of another, and beheld Charity, 
his hard thoughts were changed into pity and 
forgiveness. So much did she bring the 
Lord to their remembrance, that some one 
even asked if she were the sister of Em- 
manuel ; scarce had they spoken the words 
when their own thought reproved them, and 
Understanding said to them, " Ye know not 
what ye say." The most precious words of 
Charity were spoken to but few ; they sought 
to treasure them as heavenly jewels. She 
spake wise words as if she knew it not, for 
her delight was more in comforting those 
who were cast down, than in searching the 
deep things of God. 

Christian often wondered what the coming 
on board of Charity could mean. Under- 
standing said to him: " It is briefly compre- 
hended in this saying ; namely, ' Love is the 
fulfilling of the law.' When thou didst 
reach the Isles of Grace, and the beauty of 



286 the mariner's progress. 



the Lord our God was upon us, it was the 
desire of thine heart to go no more forth, 
and Emmanuel hath in tender mercy sent 
thee Charity, who is in herself all that 
thou couldest find in the Isles of Grace." 
14 And shall we have her presence till we 
reach the new world ? " asked Christian. 
" Yea, verily ; and in it thou wilt find those 
who are altogether as she is." "What, even 
as the angels of Heaven ? " asked Christian. 
" Thou speakest truly," said Understanding ; 
"for in their mouth is found no guile, they 
are without fault before the throne of God." 

At the end of three days, the " Glad 
Tidings " reached a part of the Sea of Grace 
called the Waters of Assurance. Here the 
Lord made a covenant of peace with Christian 
and all the mariners ; for one evening, as 
they sang together the praises of the Most 
High, there appeared a rainbow in the clouds, 
binding together the waters above the heavens 
and the waters under the heavens. There 
was also heard, like the noise of great waters, 



IN THE WATERS OF ASSURANCE. 287 

as the voice of the Almighty, the voice of 
speech as the noise of an host; and above 
the firmament that was over their heads was 
the likeness of a throne, as the appearance 
of a sapphire-stone, and upon the likeness 
of the throne was the likeness as the ap- 
pearance of a man upon it. Then were 
heard the words : " This is as the waters 
of Noah unto Me ; for as I have sworn that 
the waters of Noah should no more go over 
the earth, so have I sworn that I would not 
be wroth with thee, nor rebuke thee ; for the 
mountains shall depart, and the hills be re- 
moved, but My kindness shall not depart 
from thee, neither shall the covenant of My 
peace be removed, saith the Lord that hath 
mercy on thee." The mariners treasured 
these words, and said one to another, " Who 
shall separate us from the love of Christ ? 
Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, 
or famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword ? " 
They answered, " Nay ! in all these things 
we are more than conquerors." Their hearts 



288 the mariner's progress. 

were knit together in love, and unto all 
were given the riches of the full assurance 
of understanding ; the treasures of wisdom 
and knowledge were open to them, and in 
that day they sang as it were a new song : 
" O Lord, we will praise thee ! Though thou 
wast angry with us, thine anger is turned 
away, and thou comfortest us ; behold, God 
is our salvation, we will trust and not be 
afraid, for the Lord Jehovah is our strength 
and our song, He also is become our sal- 
vation." 

After they had sailed some days in the 
Waters of Assurance, there hove in sight a 
vessel whose movements bewildered them. 
There was but a light wind, yet the vessel 
at one time crowded sail, at another went 
with bare poles. It seemed bound for the 
promised land, but made such little prog- 
ress that the 46 Glad Tidings " soon came 
up to her. Christian, fearing the ship was 
in distress, slacked sail and asked her name. 
After a consultation on board, a voice re- 



THE " UNCERTAIN," CAPT. WAVERER. 289 

plied, " The 4 Uncertain,' Captain Waverer ! " 
The mariners thought the ship well named. 
When Christian asked to what port she was 
bound, there was a dead silence ; and, think- 
ing he could do them no good, he bade the 
mariners set sail. As they did so, a boat 
was lowered from the " Uncertain," into 
which stepped two seamen, and one who 
had the appearance of being captain. When 
they reached the u Glad Tidings," Captain 
Waverer — for it was he indeed — seemed 
afraid to come on board. Christian's words 
encouraged him. He reached the deck, 
trembling, as if not quite sure that the 
" Glad Tidings " was no pirate. The looks 
of the mariners helped to assure him. Chris- 
tian asked, " Art thou bound for the promised 
land ? " Captain Waverer said, " I have a 
faint hope of reaching it some day." " Dost 
thou sail under the flag of Emmanuel ? " 
" I think I do." " Dost thou obey his com- 
mands ? " "I am doing my best," answered 
Captain Waverer ; " sometimes I drift with 
19 



290 THE MAEIXEE's PEOGEESS. 



the current, sometimes follow in the wake 
of other ships: canst thou tell me where we 
are now ? " " Hast thou lost thy reckoning ? " 
questioned Christian. " I hope not," an- 
swered he ; " but no one can be sure till 
they sight the promised land." Christian 
told him that they were in the Waters of 
Assurance, in the Sea of Grace. He then 
said to Christian, " How speakest thou with 
such certainty of thy present position, and of 
thy final safety?" Christian answered: U I 
know whom I have believed ; and I am 
persuaded He is able to keep that which I 
have committed unto Him against that day." 
"But," quoth Captain Waverer, " saith not 
the Scripture, ' That day shall not come, 
except there come a falling away first ' ? 
How knowest thou, that thou wilt endure to 
the end?" Christian answered: " By two 
immutable things, in which it is impossible 
for God to lie, we have a strong consola- 
tion, who have fled for refuge to lay hold 
upon the hope set before us, which hope we 



CHRISTIAN INSTRUCTS WAVERER. 291 

have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and 
steadfast, and which entereth into that within 
the veil." Captain Waverer shook his head, 
and said, " Such strong assurance will never 
be mine. My ship was aforetime named the 
4 God Speed,' but, believing that the name 
savored of presumption, I changed it." 
Christian asked him, " Have ye not on board 
charts and maps, the Book of Life, and such? " 
" We have, but it takes us so long to under- 
stand them, that they are of little service." 

Then was Christian moved with compassion, 
and sought to strengthen the soul of poor 
Waverer. He found that the " Uncertain " 
had been on the voyage three times as long 
as the " Glad Tidings." Captain Waverer 
could not tell how long it was since he had 
left the Isles of Grace, nor could he remember 
what he had seen among them ; but the words 
of Christian kindled within him new ardor, 
— he was now quite sure of the course before 
him, quite sure of overcoming all dangers, 
quite sure of making a rapid passage to the 



292 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



new world. Christian marvelled at the 
sudden change, vet rejoiced that he had been 
of service to a brother captain. He called 
for Understanding, but when Waverer beheld 
his stern countenance he trembled anew, nor 
would he speak so much as one word ; he 
looked over the side of the * 4 Glad Tidings,*' 
to see if his boat yet waited for him, and, 
finding it even so, put a good face on the 
matter, and with many thanks bade Christian 
adieu. He was scarcely over the side of the 
%t Glad Tidings/' when he forgot half the 
things which he had been told ; the tide of 
his faith ebbed more quickly than it had 
arisen. Nevertheless, he set sail in the right 
quarter, and, with every stitch of canvas 
to his ship, soon left the " Glad Tidings " far 
behind. With the night came the doubts 
and fears of Captain Waverer. He lost 
heart and allowed himself to be driven of the 
wind. 

Next morning, Captain Christian could not 
find the " Uncertain," till he looked to lee- 



THE HISTORY OF POOR WAVERER. 293 



ward through the glass, where he saw the 
ship drifting. He asked Understanding about 
Captain Waverer, who answered him : " He 
is well known on the seas as the son of one 
Meekman and a woman named Proudlooks, 
who lived near the palace of the Scarlet 
Queen. His father wished him to be a mari- 
ner ; his mother would have him a lawyer 
in Babylon. But he had a companion, named 
Daring, who persuaded him to go to Port 
Repentance ; they entered the ; God Speed,' 
where Waverer so approved himself as to be 
made captain. That he loves Emmanuel no 
one can doubt ; that he has a love for Babylon 
is equally true. From these diverse things 
comes his false humility in saying we cannot 
be sure of salvation, and such like ; which 
have a show of humility, but are rooted in 
pride." " But how came he to reach the 
Waters of Assurance ? " asked Christian. 
" They are no Waters of Assurance to him," 
said Understanding, " only so much sea- 
room ; and their very greatness, which gives 



294 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



us joy and safety, are to him but a wilderness 
of waters where he knows not how to turn 
himself." Then said Christian, " Blessed are 
the people that know the joyful sound." 
" True," quoth Understanding ; " for they 
shall walk in the li°\ht of the Lord's counte- 
nance, in His name shall they rejoice all the 
day, and in His righteousness shall they be 
exalted." 



STEADY, UNCHANGING PROGRESS. 295 



CHAPTER XVII. 

Brotherly Love hindered by the Jealousy of Peter and 
Thomas. The Mariners are divided. Mary and Char- 
ity bring about a Reconciliation. A Water-Spout. Sail 
in sight. History of the " Castaway." Good Cheer 
falls overboard. 

While the " Glad Tidings " sailed in the 
Waters of Assurance, each day was marked 
by steady, unchanging progress ; there were 
no sudden breezes, not one of the mariners 
was over-worked: all were at their posts, 
knew their work, and did it. Christian's 
voice had to be heard but seldom ; even 
Zealous made little noise, Then also were 
fulfilled the words, " Behold, how good a 
thing and how pleasant it is for brethren to 
dwell together in unity ! It is like the pre- 
cious ointment upon the head, as the dew of 
Hermon that descended upon the mountains 



296 the mariner's progress. 



of Zion ; for there the Lord commanded the 
blessing, even life for evermore." 

Christian now gave more heed to instruct 
the mariners in the things which accompany 
salvation ; the Lord opened their hearts, and 
they listened to his words. Moreover, he 
strove to bring up his own children in the 
nurture and admonition of the Lord. Some 
of them made more progress than others in 
divine things. Thomas, being of a sharp 
mind, increased in knowledge; Peter, being 
open-hearted, grew in grace ; and as Chris- 
tian loved knowledge, he spake oftenest with 
Thomas : his wife loved to hear the words of 
Peter. Thereupon Peter thought himself 
slighted by his father, by reason whereof 
the brothers became jealous of one another. 
Their parents knew it not, but Mary and 
Charity felt the change, and strove to heal 
the breach. They spake to Peter, but he 
said that Thomas was puffed up with knowl- 
edge and must be humbled ; they spake to 
Thomas, and he said that Peter was over- 



PETER AND THOMAS ESTRANGED. 297 

bearing: the maidens, finding the time had 
not yet come for reconciliation, gave them- 
selves to prayer. The brothers could scarce 
come in to mess together ; even when they 
did so, it seemed as if they brought with 
them a cold wind. Ere long, Christian and 
his wife were greatly troubled ; the more so 
because, when he came to inquire, it was 
found that the evil had spread among the 
mariners. Zealous, Bruised-reed, and others 
like-minded took sides with Peter ; Hard- 
head and Good Cheer were quite certain 
that Thomas had the best of the quarrel : 
the ship was divided. When the brothers 
were on duty, they scowled and would not 
speak ; each brooded over his wrong, till 
it seemed exceeding great. Understanding, 
hoping to bring about a reconciliation, set 
them to work together, — it only made mat- 
ters worse ; he had a mind to knock their 
heads together, but, for their father's sake, 
he did it not. Thus it became true that a 
brother offended is harder to be won than 



298 the mariner's progress. 

a strong city, and their contentions are like 
the bars of a castle. 

The estrangement was beginning to work 
mischief on board, when Mary (whom Char- 
ity had counselled) took her brother Peter 
aside, and told him what a grief his conduct 
was to all on board. " My brother has tres- 
passed against me," said Peter sharply. She 
answered him softly and with tears in her 
eyes, 44 Hast thou told him his fault between 
thee and him alone ? " " That I have not ; 
let him come to me." " If he has wronged 
thee, Scripture commands that thou go to 
him." Peter, seeking to turn aside the edge 
of her words, said, 44 Thomas loves me not." 
She answered, " The greater is the need for 
thy loving him ; saith not the Lord, 4 Love 
one another as I have loved you ' ? " Peter, 
finding himself losing ground, lost temper to 
recover it, and said hastily, 44 He must come 
to me before I go to him." The sun went 
down on his wrath ; but he remembered the 
words of Mary. 



THE BROTHERS ARE RECONCILED. 299 

Next morning, when Christian, as his cus- 
tom was, assembled the mariners on deck to 
worship God, Thomas stood far away from 
Peter, with hard thoughts in his heart. The 
words of Scripture which were read were 
these : " If thou bring thy gift to the altar, 
and there rememberest that thy brother hath 
aught against thee, leave there thy gift be- 
fore the altar, and go thy way ; first be recon- 
ciled to thy brother, and then come and offer 
thy gift." The eyes of the mariners turned 
on the brothers, which only hardened their 
hearts ; they exchanged angry looks : a sword 
pierced the soul of Christian. Mary and 
Charity went alone to pray and weep ; and, 
when Peter came to the cabin, they began to 
speak to him concerning the Lord, who had 
prayed even for His enemies, " Father, for- 
give them, for they know not what they do." 
Peter's heart was melted within him, and, 
although they did not name his brother, he 
knew the desire of their hearts, hurried up- 
stairs, and, finding his brother Thomas stand- 



300 the mariner's progress. 

ing alone, said to him, " I have done thee 
wrong." Thomas, who had also been think- 
ing of the words of the Lord, said, " Nay, 
brother, it is I who have transgressed." And 
this was the end of their estrangement. 

Christian heard what Mary and Charity 
had done, and said, " Blessed are the peace- 
makers, for they shall be called the children 
of God." The brothers, from this time for- 
ward, loved one another all the more ; Peter 
sought to profit by the wisdom of Thomas, 
and Thomas by the grace of Peter. The 
mariners hearing how the brothers had been 
reconciled, laid the matter to heart ; so, when 
any of them received offence, they obeyed 
the words of the Lord, and sought out the 
brother who had offended. Thus it came to 
pass, that what seemed a dark cloud coming- 
over the ship broke forth into a bright light : 
the wrath of man praised God ; the remainder 
of wrath He restrained. 

Not many days after, early in the morning, 
Feeble-knees being on watch saw approaching 



THE THREATENING WATER-SPOUT. 301 

them as it were a great pillar of water, which 
spouted and made a noise ; he ran to tell 
Understanding who was at the helm, and 
marvelled that he did not fear the water- 
spout. Christian's family, hearing of the 
matter, came on deck to see it, and were 
sore afraid, knowing not what it was. Cer- 
tain of the mariners also, being weak-minded 
and a little superstitious, gave themselves to 
prayer, beseeching God to save their ship 
from destruction ; others, seeing Understand- 
ing calm and unmoved, made sure all would 
be well. Yet every one on board was ill at 
ease, till Understanding bade Zealous and 
Hardhead shoot a fiery dart into the water- 
spout ; they obeyed, and, when the smoke 
had cleared away, there was nothing to be 
seen but the unbroken surface of the mighty 
waters. Then did the mariners magnify the 
wisdom of Understanding ; those who had 
prayed took his wisdom as an answer to their 
prayers ; those who had confided in him re- 
joiced in their confidence. 



302 the mariner's progress. 



As was to be expected, their conversation 
fell on the water-spout. Hardhead sought 
to explain the nature of it ; but Lively Hope 
said, " It concerneth us more to think that 
many things which make us afraid can do 
• us no harm, if we only understand God's 
will." Thus did the mariners find every day 
reason to bless the Lord, and said often one 
to another, " It is of the Lord's mercies that 
we are not consumed, because His compas- 
sions fail not ; they are new every morning : 
great is His faithfulness." 

About this time, there was again the 
cry of " Sail in sight ! " It was a ship 
drifting upon the waters ; the masts were 
standing, but there were no sails and 
little rigging. Although it was some dis- 
tance to starboard, Christian steered to- 
wards it, and when near bade Peter and 
Zealous go in " The Promise," for not a soul 
could be seen on deck. The name of the 
ship was the " Castaway ; " and when the 
two men climbed on deck, finding no one, 



THE CHARNEL SHIP. 303 



they descended to the cabin, and were 
out of sight but a moment, when, to the 
utter astonishment of all on board the " Glad 
Tidings," they were seen hurrying over the 
side of the " Castaway " as if an evil spirit 
pursued them ; they came on board pale and 
breathless. Peter pointed with his finger to 
the " Castaway," saying in a low voice, 
" The dead are there." " Can the dead 
harm thee?" asked Christian. Peter told 
him that they found the captain of the ship 
sitting dead at his table, with a log book 
before him ; his wife and one of the officers 
were near him, dead. Christian asked con- 
cerning the crew, but Peter and Zealous had 
not gone into the forecastle. 

Christian took with him Understand- 
ing, and, on reaching the " Castaway," saw 
what Peter had told them ; they feared 
not, but wept over the dead. On examin- 
ing the log book, they found such entries 
as, " Lost our reckoning in the Gulf of 
Correction," — " Bread failing," — " Rudder 



30i the mariner's progress. 



carried away," — J 4 Three sailors died this 
morning," — " Heavy gale, ship unmanage- 
able." The last entry was written with a 
trembling hand; it told its own tale: u "We 
are dying of starvation." On examining the 
ship's papers still further, they discovered 
that the captain's name was Foolish Heart. 
Understanding, said " I have it now ; he 
comes from Babylon, and is the son of 
one Thankless. When he came to man's 
estate, his father would give him none of his 
wealth, which grieved Foolish Heart not a 
little ; he left home, and, on reaching Port 
Repentance, found one of Emmanuel's ships 
and sailed in it till he came to Worldly Con- 
tent, where he grew tired of a mariner's 
life, and so was left behind. As might have 
been expected, Lucifer of Hades heard of 
him, and offered him command of the 44 Cast- 
away," saying it was his own flag-ship. 
Poor Foolish Heart listened to the words of 
the tempter, and since then he has been little 
else than a rover of the seas : thou beholdest 



CAPTAIK FOOLISH HEART'S HIS TOBY. 305 

the end." " But," said Christian, " how 
came he to forget the Lord who bought 
him?" Understanding said, " He took 
counsel of his own heart instead of obeying 
the word of God ; like too many of whom we 
have heard, he sought to enter the kingdom 
of heaven, but was not ready to give up all." 
" Entered he then the paths of sin ? " asked 
Christian. " How could it be otherwise ? 
When he served Lucifer of Hades, he served 
sin ; and the wages of sin is death." As 
they were coming back into the " Glad 
Tidings," Christian, whose heart was heavy 
within him, said, " Had Captain Foolish 
Heart no good in him ? " " Yea, verily," 
answered Understanding, " enough good to 
make his sin all the more heinous ; but his 
goodness was as the morning cloud and as 
the early dew which goeth away, and it shall 
be more tolerable in the day of judgment for 
those who have never known the way of the 
Lord than for him, — even as it is written, 
20 



306 the mariner's progress. 

6 To him that knoweth to do good and doeth 
it not, to him it is sin. ? " 

On reaching his own ship, Christian told 
the mariners about Captain Foolish Heart ; 
when they heard thereof, fear departed from 
them, and they went into the " Castaway" 
to bury the dead. The sea being calm, there 
came to the " Glad Tidings "the sound of 
the bodies falling into the deep ; it struck 
sadness into all hearts. The mariners made 
sure they had known in Babylon some of 
those whom they now cast into the sea. 
When all had been buried, they said to one 
another, " Behold the goodness and severity 
of God : on those who fall severity, but 
toward us goodness ; let us continue in His 
goodness lest we also be cut off." They an- 
swered with one accord, "Let us not be 
high-minded, but fear." Christian bade them 
bring nothing with them from the " Cast- 
away." She was left drifting on the sea. 

The "Glad Tidings" set sail, and for 
many hours continued in sight of the lost 



THE MARINERS DEEPLY IMPRESSED. 307 

ship. The mariners could speak of nothing 
else ; they had great searching of heart, and 
sought to build themselves up in their most 
holy faith, praying in the Holy Ghost and 
keeping themselves in the love of God, look- 
ing for the mercy of the Lord Jesus Christ 
unto eternal life. Hardhead asked of Zeal- 
ous, " What thinkest thou, can they who 
have once been saved be finally lost ? " Zealous 
answered, " It is written, Strive to enter in 
at the straight gate, for many I say unto you 
will seek to enter in and shall not be able, 
when once the master of the house is risen 
up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin 
to stand without and to knock at the door 
saying, ' Lord, Lord, open unto us ! ' and He 
shall answer and say unto you, 4 1 know you 
not, whence ye are, depart from me all ye 
workers of iniquity.' " 

Word spread on board that the seamen of 
the u Castaway " had come from Babylon, 
and the thoughts of the mariners returned 
again to those whom they had left behind ; 



308 THE mariner's progress. 



they wondered if Babylon had been de- 
stroyed, and Zealous made bold to ask Un- 
derstanding, who was supposed to know all 
things, if it were so. He was answered : 
" The day of the Lord will come as a thief 
in the night, in the which the heavens shall 
pass away with a great noise, and the ele- 
ments shall melt with fervent heat ; the 
earth also, and the works that are therein, 
shall be burned up." When Zealous told 
these words to the other mariners, their 
thoughts went back with new strength to 
their kindred according to the flesh, and 
they prayed for their salvation ; indeed, the 
nearer they themselves came to the promised 
land, the more did they yearn after those 
who were in danger of death. *' What are we, 
that God should have had mercy upon us ? " 
said Bruised-reed, — " And should have kept 
us from the first day even until now ? 99 
added Good Cheer. So they lifted up their 
voices together and sang, " Xow unto Him 
that is able to keep us from falling, and 



GOOD CHEER FALLS OVERBOARD. 309 

to present us faultless before the presence of 
His glory with exceeding joy, — to the only 
wise God our Saviour be glory and majesty, 
dominion and power, both now and ever. 
Amen." 

By this time they had reached again the 
direct course to the promised land, and sailed 
joyfully in the great Sea of Grace. The only 
one who did not profit much by the memory 
of the 64 Castaway " was Good Cheer. For, 
one day after this, he fell fast asleep when 
on the watch, and as he slept dreamed of 
the goodly land flowing with milk and honey ; 
there being a stiff breeze, the " Glad Tidings " 
gave a sudden lurch : Good Cheer started 
out of sleep, jumped to his feet, lost his 
balance, and fell overboard. His wild cry 
startled the mariners, both the few on deck 
and those below ; they threw after him boards 
and ropes, and whatever would float. " The 
Promise " was lowered in the twinkling of 
an eye ; Lively Hope and Bruised-reed 
jumped into it, and reached Good Cheer who 



310 THE MARINERS PROGRESS. 

was sinking for the third time, for he could 
not swim ; they lifted him out of the sea, 
the " Glad Tidings " bore down upon them, 
they reached the side of it, and all the mariners 
stood waiting to receive Good Cheer, whom 
they carried below fearing he was a dead man. 
Doctor Free-grace took him under his care, 
and with much trouble brought him to life ; 
he sneezed, opened his eyes, and said he was 
hungry. When the mariners heard that, 
they knew that Good Cheer was himself 
again ; he came on deck next morning, and 
went to his post. The mariners, seeing him 
cast down, sought to restore him in the 
spirit of meekness, considering themselves 
lest they also should be tempted. The fall 
of Good Cheer did for him what the fate 
of Captain Foolish Heart failed to do ; and 
from that day he kept under his body and 
brought it into subjection, lest by any means 
he himself should be a castaway. 



BOUNDING CAPE FALSE SECURITY. 311 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

Cape False Security. A Sudden Squall. They round the 
Cape. The Day-Dawn Sea. First Fruits of the In- 
heritance. The Ship "Bad Repute." A Cloud mis- 
taken for Land. What Manner of Country shall the 
New World be ? 

Christian now saw by the charts that be- 
tween the Waters of Assurance and the Day- 
Dawn Sea, which was the sea nearest to the 
promised land, they would have to round 
Cape False Security ; the wreck-chart showed 
that many gallant vessels had here foundered 
or been broken to pieces. What made the 
Cape so dangerous was not fierce storms, but 
that the waters near it were shallow and 
bristled with rocks. Although it was the 
property of the Black Prince, Emmanuel 
had taken possession of a great rock thereon, 
where he built a light-house, in which was 



312 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



a revolving light. Wise mariners who saw 
this light fled away from the coast, but those 
who had ceased to watch and pray as they 
neared the end of the Waters of Assurance 
were generally caught in the currents, and 
dragged in among the rocks. Some will have 
it that one of the wisest men who ever lived, 
and who made a good voyage till he reached 
this Cape, got lost in a fog among the rocks ; 
whether his ship foundered, or succeeded 
in escaping as by a miracle, remains un- 
known to the present day. And what is 
stranger still, it is commonly reported that 
Babylon itself was a colony from the Cape. 

Christian was greatly astonished that such 
a dangerous place should be at the entrance 
into the Day-Dawn Sea ; he had hoped that 
all their trials were overpassed. He asked 
Understanding what it meant, and was an- 
swered, " We are never safe till we step 
ashore on the promised land." " But we 
are now in the Waters of Assurance," said 
Christian. " True"' replied Understanding ; 



THE WARNING LIGHTS ARE SEEN. 313 

" and, as I have told you often, so tell I you 
once again, the greater our safety the greater 
is our danger." Christian searched the log 
over and over ; also when he took the sun he 
would have Understanding do so likewise, 
and by comparing calculations sought to ar- 
rive at the certainty of their position. After 
some days, Christian thought they must have 
rounded the Cape by night, but Under- 
standing said to him, " Why then have we 
not beheld the light ? " Christian said, " We 
may be too far out for that." Understanding 
replied, " Let us keep watch." 

The warning was needed, for next evening, 
the wind having lulled, their ship would not 
answer the helm ; she had got caught in a 
strong current. Understanding said, " Cape 
False Security is not far off." As he spoke, 
the lights were lighted on the Cape, and 
Christian saw the rocks rise out of the sea 
like dead men from their graves. He strove 
hard to keep out his ship, but the mariners 
were not alive to their full danger ; and so, 



314 the mariner's progress. 



when they heard the sounds of sweet sing- 
ing from the shore, they thought it must 
be the voices of angels. Christian told them 
their danger ; they believed him to be over- 
anxious. He said that the sweet voices were 
those of evil spirits, which often appeared as 
angels of light ; but when they saw the 
waters unrippled, and the sun breaking upon 
what looked like a sea of glass mingled with 
fire, they would not be persuaded of danger, 
till suddenly the waves blackened and were 
furrowed amidst long shadows which swept 
towards their ship. A top-sail went by the 
board, a squall threw the " Glad Tidings " 
almost on her beam ends ; the mariners' eyes 
were opened. Thereafter a shower of great 
hail-stones battered the deck, their ship was 
driven about like a branch in a whirlpool ; 
there was instant darkness, and 1 ut for the 
light-house on the Cape and the guidance of 
the chart the " Glad Tidings " might have 
been lost : as it was, the mariners feared 
greatly, the more so when they found how 



BATTLING WITH WINDS AND WAVES. 315 

little was the sea-room. They now remem- 
bered that towards the end of the Waters of 
Assurance they had ceased to pray, " Lead us 
not into temptation ; " this evil had come 
upon them for living at ease in the 64 Glad 
Tidings." The weather bewildered them ; 
one time calm, then a sudden wind shrieked 
through the rigging as if a legion of evil 
spirits made riot in the storm : the mariners 
clung to the masts and rigging as their only 
hope. Christian was pressed so hard that he 
thought of running to the light-house, hoping 
to find a bay near. Understanding said to 
him that doing so would be certain death ; 
so they stood out to sea, and battled the 
winds and waves. 

When the morning dawned, they had 
rounded the Cape and were entering the 
most beautiful of all seas, even the Day- 
Dawn Sea. Never were mariners more thank- 
ful ; and when they had set the ship to 
rights, and were going forward safely before 
a strong wind, they renewed their covenant 



316 the marker's progress. 



with God, and gave thanks at the remem- 
brance of His salvation; saving, "Blessed 
be the name of the Lord from this time forth 
and for evermore ; from the rising of the 
sun unto the going down of the same, the 
Lord's name is to be praised." Christian 
humbled himself anew, and sought with 
prayer and supplication to know the will of 
the Lord ; he found the words written : c< Then 
shall we know, if we follow on to know the 
Lord. His going forth is prepared as the 
morning, and He shall come unto us as the 
rain, as the latter and former rain unto 
the earth." He stood beside Understanding, 
and gazed with admiration at the Day-Dawn 
Sea ; there was not a cloud to be seen, but 
far as the eye could reach stretched the 
broad waters, shining with the glory of God. 
He 'asked Understanding how it was that 
temptation and tribulation followed them 
everywhere. He was answered, " To make 
us perfect in holiness, and ready for every 
good word and deed." 



IN THE DAY-DAWN SEA. 317 



In the Day-Dawn Sea, the mariners felt 
as if they had reached another world. The 
heavens above them seemed higher, and were 
open as if to the Holiest of all ; whereas at 
other times they had felt as much alone as 
if there were no God in the sea, they now 
lived and moved and had their being in Him : 
His love was written on the heavens above, 
it spoke in every breath of wind, and 
murmured on every wave. The mariners 
became sacred to one another, knowing their 
body to be the temple of the Holy Ghost 
which was in them. At times also they 
heard strange sounds, as if the whole creation 
groaned and travailed together ; and they 
said, 66 The Lord is at hand." Here also 
were heard the words, " Abba, Father," and 
they thought of themselves as having entered 
the family of God ; they bowed the knee unto 
the Father of their Lord Jesus Christ, of 
whom the whole family in heaven and earth 
is named. The spirit of adoption rested upon 
them; and, rejoicing in the communion of 



318 THE mariner's progress. 

saints, they no longer hastened the end of 
the voyage, but said : " If the Lord will, we 
are ready to continue on the sea, to the intent 
that now unto the principalities and powers 
in heavenly places may be known by the 
church the manifold wisdom of God." There 
also appeared signs in the heavens, sounds of 
chariots and horsemen and of a great host. 
Christian also saw a vision of the Lord, before 
whose presence the earth fled away, and 
there was no more sea ; the treasures of the 
deep were revealed, and he heard a great 
voice saying unto him, " Behold I come 
quickly : hold that fast which thou hast, 
that no man take thy crown." On com- 
ing to himself, he found the Spirit of the 
Lord had rested upon him ; the spirit of 
wisdom and of knowledge, the spirit which 
searcheth all things, even the deep things 
of God. 

One day, while his children were looking 
over the side of the ship, they saw coming 
towards them, floating on the sea, a branch 



FIRST FRUITS FROM THE NEW WORLD. 319 

full of fruit. The maidens desired to have 
it, but knew not how to reach it. Zealous, 
who was standing near, knew their desire, 
and as the branch went past caught it 
with a hook, and carried it to them ; they 
cried out for joy, " Here is fruit fresh from 
the new world." Their father said to them, 
" It is even so," and called it the First Fruits 
of the Spirit ; he took thereof himself, and 
gave also to his children, who thought they 
had never before tasted any thing so sweet. 
Understanding said to them, "It is from the 
tree of God, even the tree of life." From 
that day they sought to be more and more 
filled with the Spirit ; and what was the 
delight of Mary and the others to hear Charity 
speak of the promised land with the words 
of one who had been there. They asked 
her if she had made the voyage before ; she 
answered, " I have seen the Lord, and He 
has revealed unto me the glory of His Father's 
house, where are the many mansions which 
He has gone before to prepare for us." 



320 the mariner's progress. 



" But," said Thomas, " whither has the Lord 
gone ? " She answered, " To dwell for ever 
at God's right hand." 

The secrets of the Lord were here re- 
vealed unto the mariners ; and they whose 
conversation had been on the sea now had their 
conversation in heaven, from whence also - 
they looked for the Savior, the Lord Jesus 
Christ, who would change their vile body, 
that it might be fashioned like unto His glori- 
ous body, according to the working whereby 
He is able to subdue all things unto Him- 
self. They no longer looked at the things 
which are seen, but sought to behold the 
things which are not seen : thus did the 
outward man perish, while the inward man 
was renewed day by day. With earnest 
expectation they waited their being made 
manifest as sons of God,' and took pleasure 
in comparing natural things with spiritual 
things. " To what dost thou liken yonder 
sun ? " said Lively Hope to Caution ; who 
answered, " I have my thought, but tell me 



THE MARINERS SPEAK OF THE SUN. 321 

thine." Lively Hope answered, " The Lord 
God is a sun ; the Lord doth give grace and 
glory." " True," said Hardhead, " God is 
light, and in Him is no darkness at all ; He 
dwelleth in light that is inaccessible and full 
of glory." " And have I not heard of the 
sun of righteousness arising with healing 
under his wings ? " said Bruised-reed. " The 
sun maketh all things joyous," added Merry- 
heart ; " and when the Lord ariseth in a 
soul, it leapeth for joy." " Behold also the 
stars," said Zealous. " There is one who 
holdeth the stars in His right hand," quoth 
Hardhead. " The sun giveth them light," 
said Feeble-knees ; " and what should our 
souls be, but for the light of God's counte- 
nance ? " " One star differeth from another 
star in glory," struck in Good Cheer. Peter, 
joining in their talk said, " Behold the stars, 
how high they are ! " He looked up, as did 
the others ; their eyes caught sight of a 
certain top-mast: Peter thought thereon, 
and said no more about what was high. 
21 



322 the mariner's progress. 

There was dead silence, which Merry-heart 
broke by saying, " Is not Emmanuel called 
the bright and morning star?" "True," 
answered Lively Hope, " and He hath on 
His head a crown of many stars." 

As they were speaking, one looked up and 
saw many ships bound for the promised land ; 
they went quickly before a strong side-wind. 
There was but one ship coming towards 
them, and it seemed as if fleeing from an 
enemy ; when she came near them, however, 
she put out a signal of distress. Christian, 
fearing some snare, stood off and did not 
slack sail, till he saw them lowering a boat 
and making for his ship. The boat came 
along-side ; it contained two men, lean and 
ill-favored, who begged to be taken on board. 
Christian had compassion upon them, and 
bade them enter. As they stepped on 
deck the mariners drew back, for the men 
were attired in filthy rags ; they saluted 
Christian and gave their names as Greedy 
and Evilman ; their ship was called the 



A VISIT FROM THE " BAD REPUTE." 323 

" Bad Repute," Captain Dark-soul. The 
men told Christian that they were perishing 
with hunger, as were all on board the ship. 
They had sailed forward, till they found that 
the sea had no shore ; most of the voyage 
they had been out of one fog into an- 
other, till their captain concluded that no 
wise man would venture into unknown seas. 
Their provisions had run short, and they 
cared for nothing but to reach land. Chris- 
tian asked them, " Who owns your ship?" 
They replied, " Emmanuel." " How then 
have ye lost faith in Him ? " said he. They 
answered, " We cannot tell." 

Christian pitied them, and bade Zealous 
and Lively Hope take with them provisions 
and go on board to see if these things were 
so. They found Captain Dark-soul and his 
crew famishing ; some of them could scarcely 
stand on their feet. The captain asked 
Zealous concerning the voyage of the " Glad 
Tidings ; " when he heard of the Rock of 
Ages, Rest for the Weary, and such places, 



324 the mariner's progress. 

he knew them not. Lively Hope asked 
if he had not sailed by the chart. Captain 
Dark-soul said he had followed it so far as 
it seemed good to him. Zealous, seeing no 
binnacle, asked for the compass, and was 
told that it had been swept overboard months 
ago : he did not wonder that the " Bad 
Repute " had come to grief. Captain Dark- 
soul then told them how he had sailed into 
terrible seas, where he heard doleful voices 
and saw strange monsters ; the sun also was 
like a great eye of fire, glaring upon him all 
the day long. He had not seen the faintest 
trace of a new world ; and, if there were any 
such place, it was quite beyond the reach of 
man. " But," said Lively Hope, " if thou 
art in one of Emmanuel's ships, thy chart 
and the Book of Life teileth thee how to 
reach the new world; moreover Emmanuel 
Himself came from it." Zealous also tried 
to convince Captain Dark-soul, but failed ; 
nor did he listen to either of them a much 
longer time than was needed to empty " The 



THE SEAMEN OF THE " BAD KEPTTTE." 325 

Promise " of its provisions. The seamen of 
the " Bad Repute " came around the mariners, 
dressed in all kinds of strange apparel, old 
and torn ; they were such men as would 
tremble at their own shadow. They ques- 
tioned Lively Hope concerning the " Glad 
Tidings," told him what fearful dangers were 
before them in unknown seas ; some ships, 
they said, had been lost in the home of the 
ice, and their crews wandered about in the 
skins of wild animals ; being destitute, af- 
flicted, tormented, they wandered in deserts 
and in mountains, and in dens and caves of 
the earth. Lively Hope answered, " How 
can these things be, when multitudes are 
reaching the new world every year ? " " Have 
any of them come back to tell thee ? " said 
they. 

Lively Hope, finding that the captain and 
crew of the " Bad Repute " were little better 
than the fool who saith in his heart there is 
no God, joined Zealous, and they both re- 
turned to the " Glad Tidings " and told to 



326 THE mariner's progress. 

their own company what things they had 
heard and seen. Christian was at a loss what 
to think, till Understanding said to him : 
" This Dark-soul is one of those who left 
Babylon long ago, when there was spread a 
rumor of its coming destruction. He found one 
of Emmanuel's ships near Port Repentance, 
and with certain others like-minded took 
possession of it at dead of night, hoisted Em- 
manuel's flag, and since then has been scouring 
the seas, half mariner, half buccaneer, till at 
length he and his crew have none of the fear 
of God before their eyes ; the Lord has given 
them over to their own wicked imaginations. 
Thus it has come to pass that Captain Dark- 
soul has shut his eyes, lest he might see with 
his eyes, and hear with his ears, and under- 
stand with his heart, and be converted." 
Christian said, " Is Captain Dark-soul draw- 
ing back to perdition ? " Understanding re- 
plied sorrowfully, " The wicked shall be 
turned into hell, and all the nations that 
forget God." 



END OF CAPTAIN DARK-SOUL. 327 

As they were speaking, the " Bad Repute " 
hoisted sail, and was quickly out of sight. 
She made a successful voyage back, reach- 
ing Name-to-Live, where Captain Dark-soul 
spread such an evil report concerning the 
sea, that the people of that famous island 
were fully assured that they acted wisely in 
remaining on shore. The end of the captain 
was, that, being suspicious of every one, he 
became himself suspected ; and Sir Esau 
Turnabout accused him to my Lord Dead- 
alive of being a conspirator. He was put 
into solitary confinement for the rest of his 
days. 

Christian feared that the words of Captain 
Dark-soul might spread as an evil leaven on 
board the " Glad Tidings ; " instead thereof 
they were glad, and glorified the name of the 
Lord. And what was more wonderful still, 
the mariners began to talk about the promised 
land as if it were already in sight. Both in 
the cabin and in the forecastle, they sought 
to find out from the Book of Life what 



328 THE MARINER'S progress. 

manner of land it was ; to their surprise 
they found so little, that each man was left 
to the imaginings of his own heart. One 
day about this time, Hardhead saw on the 
horizon a dark rim which he took to be land ; 
he said so to Lively Hope, who saw farther 
with the naked eye than any man on board, 
and was answered, " It is only a cloud." 
But Hardhead made sure it was land, as did 
also certain of the mariners, till Caution 
brought the telescope and put the matter at 
rest in a moment : it was only a cloud. 
Hardhead did not love to be found wrong, 
so he said, " It may be a cloud, but there 
is land beyond." " True," answered Merry- 
heart, " if we only go far enough beyond," 
which made the others laugh. Hardhead 
looked grave. Although they saw not land, 
vet their thoughts turned with new strength 
to the place whither they were going. 

Zealous, who for many days had been 
watching every wave and cloud before them, 
spake to Hardhead that evening, saying, 



"WHAT THE NEW WORLD IS LIKE. 329 

" What thinkest thou we shall find in the 
new world?" Hardhead pondered; the 
others gathered around waiting his answer. 
Presently he said, " It shall be a land filled 
with judgment and righteousness ; wisdom 
and knowledge shall be the stability of the 
times, and strength of salvation : there also 
we shall know, even as we are known. 
What is thy mind ? " Zealous answered, 
" The throne of God and of the Lamb shall 
be in it, and His servants shall serve Him." 
The question being passed round from one 
to another of the mariners, Bruised-reed said, 
" When I think of the good land, I rejoice to 
believe that there God shall wipe away all 
tears from our eyes, and there shall be no 
more death, neither sorrow nor crying, neither 
shall there be any more pain." " And I," 
said Good Cheer, " have heard that there we 
shall hunger no more, neither thirst any more, 
neither shall the sun light on us, nor any 
heat." Merry-heart with a radiant face said : 
"It is the land where light is sown for the 



330 the mariner's progress. 



righteous, and gladness for the upright in 
heart ; there the Lord will clothe us with the 
garments of salvation, and cover us with the 
robe of righteousness, as the bridegroom deck- 
eth himself with ornaments, and as a bride 
adorneth herself with her jewels. As the 
earth bringeth forth her bud, and as the 
garden causeth the things that are sown in 
it to spring forth, — so the Lord God will 
cause righteousness and praise to spring 
forth before all the nations." Lively Hope, 
whose face also shone with smiles as he 
heard them, joined in, saying : " It is an 
inheritance incorruptible and undefiled and 
that fadeth not away, reserved in Heaven 
for those who are kept by the power of God 
through faith unto salvation, ready to be 
revealed in the last time/' It now came to 
the turn of Feeble-knees, he said : u There 
the wilderness and solitary place shall be 
glad for us, and the desert shall rejoice and 
blossom as the rose ; it shall blossom abun- 
dantly, and rejoice even with joy and singing. 



WHAT FEEBLE-KNEES ANTICIPATES. 331 

The glory of Lebanon shall be given unto it, 
the excellency of Carmel and Sharon ; we 
shall see the glory of the Lord and the 
excellency of our God." As he spake, he 
tried to rise to see if the land were in sight, 
but stumbled and would have fallen ; the 
mariners put forth their hands to hold him 
up. He looked round upon them with rapt- 
ure, saying, " The time cometh when the 
lame man shall leap as an hart, for the Lord 
will strengthen the weak hands and confirm 
the feeble knees." While the rest spake, 
Caution held his peace : all eyes were now 
turned upon him ; he knew not what to 
answer, but stammered out, " We shall be 
ever with the Lord," 



332 



THE MARINER'S PROGRESS. 



CHAPTER XIX. 

Doctor Free-grace instructs Christian's Family. The New 
"World brought near through Faith. Christian exam- 
ines the Mariners. The Fate of Babylon. 

About this time Doctor Free-grace began 
to mingle more with Christian's family ; he 
brought gladness with him, for while he was 
a man of few words, yet was he full of faith 
and power, loving righteousness and hating 
iniquity ; therefore God, even his God, had 
anointed him with the oil of gladness above 
his fellows. 

One evening when he sat in the cabin, 
they spake as had done the mariners con- 
cerning the new world. Peter asked Under- 
standing if they would sight land before long. 
He was answered, " What manner of country 
dost thou expect?" " According to God's 
promise, we look for new heavens and a 



CONVERSATION IN THE CABIN. 333 



new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness," 
said Peter. " Thou hast answered well," 
continued Understanding. " And what is 
thy mind, Thomas?" "It will be a land 
where the king shall reign in righteousness, 
and princes shall rule in judgment ; where 
the eyes of them that see shall not be dim, 
and the ears of them that hear shall hearken ; 
the heart also of the hasty shall understand 
knowledge, and the tongue of the stammerer 
shall be ready to speak plainly." Martha 
said, " There we shall be abundantly satisfied 
with the fatness of God's house, and shall 
drink of the rivers of His pleasures." " And," 
added Mary, " we shall see His face." Ruth 
crept close to her grandmother, and whis- 
pered, " I have heard that the streets of the 
city will be full of boys and girls playing in 
the streets thereof." 

Then said Doctor Free-grace to them, " Ye 
are thinking of going to the land which is 
far off ; know ye not that we can now enter 
upon the enjoyment of that land ? " He 



334 THE maeiner's progress. 



looked to Understanding, who answered, " It 
is even so." The children were silent with 
astonishment. Christian himself knew not 
what Doctor Free-grace meant ; so he said, 
"Tell us the mystery." " Thou hast well 
named it," he was answered, 44 for truly it is 
the mystery which hath been hid from ages 
and from generations, but now is made mani- 
fest to His saints. When we are united to 
the Lord, things to come as well as things 
present are ours, for by Him were all things 
created that are in heaven and that are in 
earth, visible and invisible, whether they be 
thrones or dominions, or principalities or 
powers ; all things were created by Him and 
for Him, and He is before all things, and by 
Him all things consist." " True," said Un- 
derstanding ; 44 the earth is the Lord's, and 
the fulness thereof, and when we walk with 
Him the new world no longer seemeth a 
great way off, but he who hath eyes seeth 
it, and he who hath ears heareth it." Chris- 
tian said, 44 Such knowledge is too wonder- 



WORDS OF DOCTOR FREE-GRACE. 335 

ful for me ; it is high, I cannot attain unto 
it." Doctor Free-grace replied : " Though 
the Lord be high, yet hath He respect unto 
the lowly. Knowest thou not what the Lord 
said, 4 1 thank Thee, O Father, Lord of 
heaven and earth, because Thou hast hid 
these things from the wise and prudent, and 
hast revealed them unto babes ' ? " Peter 
said, 64 If so, we need not look for and 
hasten the coming of the land." Doctor 
Free-grace answered : " So long as we are in 
the body, we shall continue looking forward 
to the things hoped for ; and yet show I to 
you a more excellent way. Hast thou not 
read the words of Scripture, ' For we which 
have believed do enter into rest ' ? Thou 
knowest that when sin entered into the 
world man was not only accursed of God, but 
accursed from the earth ; but in our Lord 
we who were driven forth and afar off are 
brought nigh. Being reconciled, we become 
heirs of God and joint lieirs with Jesus Christ, 
so that all things are ours ; and as our Lord 



336 the mariner's progress. 



has entered upon His inheritance so we enter 
with Him." 

As Thomas heard these words, he knit his 
brow and shook his head. Understanding 
saw that he did not comprehend, and said : 
" When we are filled with all the fulness of 
God by knowing the love of Christ, then 
have we in our own souls the fulness of 
beiiven and earth. By the blood of His cross 
the Lord reconciled all things unto Himself, 
and by communion with Hioi they are recon- 
ciled unto us, and so we possess them." 
Thomas said, " If we can have now all that 
we can obtain where we are going, what 
need of sailing forward ? " Understanding 
replied: " The earthly house of this tab- 
ernacle must be dissolved ere we enter 
the building of God, the house not made 
with hands, eternal in the heavens. We 
press on to the land where we shall meet 
those who through great tribulation have 
entered the kingdom of God, even a great 
multitude which no man could number, of 



CHRISTIAN HAPPY IN THE LORD. 337 



all nations and kindreds and peoples and 
tongues." 

Christian left them speaking and went on 
deck. The moon and the stars shone over 
him, the wind of God filled the sails, the 
waves glittered in the light of heaven ; his 
soul was at rest and full of joy as he said, 
" Praise ye the Lord from the heavens, praise 
Him in the heights, praise Him ye Heaven of 
heavens, and ye waters that be above the 
heavens ! " He heard sweet voices of wel- 
come, and made sure that ministering spirits 
were guarding his ship and rejoicing over 
them with great joy. The overflowing of the 
waters passed by, the deep uttered his voice 
and lifted up his hands on high. Christian 
said, " The day of our redemption draweth 
nigh." 

The day following the conversation in the 
cabin, Christian bethought him to inquire 
more closely into the welfare of the mariners. 
He found that the hand of the Lord was 
good upon them. The first whom he ques- 

22 



338 the mariner's progress. 

tioned was Good Cheer, who mourned that 
he had so often asked, " What shall I eat, 
what shall I drink? " He now denied him- 
self, and when Christian asked him if he did 
not find it a hard matter to crucify the flesh, 
he answered, " How can I ? Ours is the 
kingdom of heaven." He then came to 
Merry-heart, who bowed his face to the deck, 
lamenting that he had made light of sin. 
Christian comforted him, saying, "It is 
written, 6 1, even I, am He that blotteth out 
thy transgressions for mine own sake, and 
will not remember thy sins.' " Hardhead, 
who had been examining a chart, looked up 
and, seeing his captain, saluted him. They 
spake together, and what was the delight of 
Christian to find that he who had before-time 
doubted and defended his doubts was meek 
and gentle as a little child, and felt as if 
every wave and breath of wind were dear 
to him ! Christian turned away, saying, 
" Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit 
the earth." He next came to Zealous, whom 



CHRISTIAN QUESTIONS HIS MEN. 339 

he found hungering and thirsting after right- 
eousness ; when Christian asked if all was 
well with him, he answered, " The Lord 
satisfieth my mouth with good things, so 
that my youth is renewed like the eagle's." 
He went to Bruised-reed, whom he found 
seeking to revive a dove which had struck 
against the foremast and fallen on deck ; 
Christian who was himself full of compassion 
rejoiced in the mercy of Bruised-reed, and 
said to him, " The Lord have mercy upon 
thee when He cometh to judge the earth." 
Lively Hope said to Christian, " I have 
seen the Lord, and He has revealed unto me 
the riches of His grace." When questioned 
farther, Christian found that Lively Hope 
set his face unto the Lord God, to seek Him 
by prayer with supplications and fasting, 
purifying his soul from all filthiness of the 
flesh. Christian inquired of Zealous concern- 
ing Feeble-knees, and learned that, from 
the day of his entering their ship at the 
Rock of Ages even to the present, he had 



3-40 the mariner's progress. 



sought to be a peacemaker ; or, as Zealous 
put it, " The presence of Feeble-knees is as 
when one poureth oil on the troubled waters." 
Christian said, " Feeble-knees may have been 
long of entering the ship, but truly he is a 
child of God." Caution came last. Chris- 
tian asked him how he did, he w r as slow 
to answer; but after a time Christian found 
that Caution believed himself persecuted for 
righteousness' sake, because certain of the 
mariners did not hold him of much account. 
Christian encouraged him to pour out his 
soul in love to others, and then if he still 
suffered he would have cause to rejoice and 
be exceeding glad. 

As Christian was about to go aft, the 
mariners gathered about him and asked con- 
cerning Babylon. He answered them, " It 
is not yet burned up." They said to him, 
"Who can tell but God will be gracious, 
that the city perish not?" He answered: 
" If it repent and turn to the Lord, He will 
forgive the iniquity of their sin ; if not, its 



CHRISTIAN SPEAKS OF BABYLON. 341 

people shall die from the least even to the 
greatest, and shall be an execration, an 
astonishment, a curse, and a reproach. She 
hath been a golden cup which made drunk 
the nations, but she shall be dashed to the 
earth and broken to pieces, the land shall 
tremble and sorrow ; one post shall run to 
meet another, and one messenger to meet 
another, to show the Queen of Babylon that 
her city is destroyed. Then the heavens and 
the earth and all that is therein shall sing 
for Babylon, when her princes, her wise men, 
her captains, her rulers, and her mighty men 
shall sleep in a perpetual sleep." They 
asked him, " When shall these things come 
to pass ? " He answered, " When the iniquity 
thereof is full." " But will no flesh be 
saved ? " asked they. He replied, " There 
is a remnant according to the election of 
grace." 

Christian left them. They pondered his 
words, and magnified the name of the Lord, 
saying, " We are poor and needy, yet the 
Lord thinketh upon us." 



342 



THE 3IABIXEE'S PEOGEESS. 



CHAPTER XX. 

Sand Banks. Tokens of Land. Perilous Times. The 
Slave Ship "Antichrist." Assault on the " Glad Tid- 
ings." The " Antichrist " takes fire, and is destroyed. 
Account of those saved from her. 

In the Day-Dawn Sea such were the mani- 
festations of God's presence that the mariners 
believed their trials and temptations were all 
over, and expected to go full sail into the 
promised land. Christian remembered the 
words of Understanding, how he said unto 
him, 44 The greater safety the greater danger," 
and so gave good heed to his ship. He saw 
by the chart that there was in mid-ocean a 
place where the meeting of currents threw 
up a ridge of sand ; so he bade them throw 
the lead. They found no bottom ; no, not 
with the longest line ; yet he bade them 
keep sounding at every bell, day and night. 



THE SEA WATER NO LONGER SALT. 343 

The manners knew not what to think, but 
when they touched the bottom at six fathoms 
they understood their danger and feared 
greatly. Christian also dreaded shallows 
more than the fiercest storm ; he slacked sail, 
and bade the mariners throw the lead with- 
out ceasing. After a time they could find 
no bottom so he knew they had crossed the 
banks in safety. 

The mariners were greatly exercised to 
know the cause of their danger. Hardhead 
enlightened them by saying that sand was 
thrown up by the conflict between the sea 
and the great waters of the new world. " If 
so," quoth one of them, " the sea can no 
longer be salt." This raised more question- 
ings ; some were not sure if the waters of 
the new world were fresh ; others declared 
that even if they were the sea waves could 
swallow them up and be changed not one 
whit. There was division among them, till 
Lively Hope took a bucket, filled it with 
sea water, placed it before them and said, 



844 the mariner's progress. 



44 Taste." Their doubtings and divisions were 
set at rest ; the waters were no longer salt 
as of yore. The power of a new life moved 
the souls of the mariners; if they did not 
see they felt the invisible, and searched their 
hearts to know if they were prepared to 
meet their God. 

Tokens of land became numerous ; sea- 
weed drifted past, birds flew as a cloud and 
as doves to their windows, the land breeze3 
prevailed, the color of the water began to 
change. When the mariners saw these 
things, they set to work cleaning their ship 
and making all ready to land. What was 
their surprise to see Christian walking the 
deck with a troubled countenance ; and no 
wonder, for when he spake to Understanding 
concerning a pilot, he was answered : 44 Let 
us beware, for in the last days perilous times 
shall come ; there will yet be wars and com- 
motions, fearful sights and great sounds shall 
there be from Heaven." Moreover, he told 
Christian that the enemy of souls always 



/ 



THEY PREPARE FOR A LAST PERIL. 345 

made a last effort to destroy faithful mari- 
ners. Even Emmanuel had not been spared, 
but had been assailed with all the power of 
the mystery of iniquity ; till in the last days 
of His flesh He offered up prayers and sup- 
plications, with strong crying and tears, unto 
Him that was able to save Him from death, 
and was heard in that He feared. Christian 
said, " How can we be saved?" Under- 
standing said to him : " There shall not an 
hair of our head perish ; let us watch and 
pray alway, that w r e may be accounted worthy 
to escape all those things that shall come to 
pass, and to stand before the Son of Man." 
These words spread through the ship and 
caused the mariners to pray without ceasing. 
Some of them even made ready their weapons, 
till Christian said, " The weapons of our 
warfare must no longer be carnal but spirit- 
ual." Thus did the evil day find them pre- 
pared. It came to pass on this wise. 

One evening the mariners had been sing- 
ing praise to God, when Lively Hope who 



346 the marker's progress. 



was on watch cried out, " Strange sail to 
larboard!" All eyes were turned towards 
it, and they beheld in the dusk a ship like 
unto their own, but much larger; it seemed 
bound for the promised land, yet bore down 
upon them in a way and manner which 
made all on board uneasy. As it drew near, 
Lively Hope declared the ship carried Em- 
manuel's flag, and that its crew were dressed 
like themselves. Christian scanned the ship, 
and the fashion of his countenance changed 
when he saw that she bore no name, and was 
tacking as if to run against the " Glad Tid- 
ings." He called to mind the " Sudden De- 
struction." Understanding, who stood by 
him, said : " It is none other than the ' Anti- 
christ,' the flag-ship of Lord Lucifer. De- 
pend on it, he hath gathered together against 
thee for a final assault those who have been 
thine enemies during the voyage. The hold 
of his ship is full of those who are led cap- 
tive by the devil at his will ; he will sell 
them into slavery a thousand times worse 
than death." 



ASSAILED BY THE " ANTICHRIST." 347 



Christian's blood ran cold, yet his faith 
failed not. He called to him the mariners, 
and told them that a deadly enemy was near 
at hand. As he spake, the " Antichrist" 
saluted them with a noise louder than the 
thunder ; the fires of hell flashed from her 
sides. The mariners, who had never heard 
it after this fashion, clapped their hands to 
their ears ; some fell on deck, others hid 
behind the bulwarks, the women screamed, 
Christian himself trembled lest his ship had 
been set on fire. . As the smoke cleared 
away, Lord Lucifer appeared on the deck 
of the " Antichrist ; " he had the dress and 
bearing of a man of good breeding, but Chris- 
tian saw in him a family likeness to the 
Black Prince. The " Glad Tidings" did not 
slack sail, yet such was the speed of the 
" Antichrist" that it swept around them like 
an eagle preparing to swoop uppn its prey. 
Lord Lucifer seeing that Christian would 
turn neither to the right hand nor to the 
left, commanded him in a loud voice to 



348 the mariner's progress. 



strike sail. Christian answered, " I know 
thee not, whom thou art." Lucifer answered, 
" I am lord of the sea ; all who sail thereon 
must do me homage." Christian replied, " 1 
am the servant of Emmanuel, who made the 
sea as well as the dry land." The only an- 
swer was the sound of mocking laughter from 
the " Antichrist ; " and there started up on 
it the Black Prince, Sir Judas Mammon, my 
Lord Deadalive, Oldman, and others, — the 
very men whose clutches Christian had clean 
escaped. 

When the mariners saw them face to face, 
their courage revived. They werb prepared 
to fight, but Christian knew that if he now 
took the sword he would perish by the sword. 
Moreover, the " Antichrist " could rain down 
upon them fire and brimstone ; he said there- 
fore to the mariners, " Stand still and see the 
salvation of the Lord." He put on a press 
of sail, and paid no heed to the murderous 
threatenings of Lord Lucifer, who bade him 
choose between surrender and being sent to 



THE " GLAD TIDINGS *' HARD PRESSED. 349 



the bottom of the sea. As the darkness came 
on Christian hoped to escape, but Lord Luci- 
fer threw up balls of fire, thundered and 
lightened as if he would rend the heavens 
and set the waters of the great deep in a 
blaze. The enemies of Christian and the 
crew of the " Antichrist " shouted with a 
great shout ; the mariners of the " Glad 
Tidings " wrestled in prayer. Lord Luci- 
fer, seeing that Christian would not surren- 
der, ordered the destruction of the " Glad 
Tidings." The sides of the " Antichrist" 
were thrown open and vomited out thunder- 
bolts ; there arose a smoke, as the smoke of 
a great furnace ; the moon and the stars 
were darkened by reason of the smoke. The 
"Glad Tidings" shivered and shook from 
stem to stern, and some of the mariners were 
almost scorched with the great heat ; they 
fell on their faces, and for a small moment 
gave themselves up for dead men. One of 
their sails caught fire, but Zealous and Lively 
Hope quenched it. There was darkness again 



350 the mariner's progress. 



on the deep ; Christian turned his ship round, 
still hoping to escape in another quarter. 
But the " Antichrist " followed hard upon 
them, and was making ready to consume 
them utterly, when there was heard a loud 
report far other than that which had deaf- 
ened the ears of the mariners. The " Anti- 
christ " leaped out of the sea, and fell down 
again a mass of flames ; a wild shriek as- 
cended to heaven, till the very stars shook 
and trembled, and there were heard voices 
cursing and blaspheming, such as were not 
since men were upon the earth. 

Christian seeing that the " Antichrist " had 
burst as under in the midst commanded to 
strike sail, and stood afar off for fear of the 
torment, saying, 4i Alas, alas ! that great 
' Antichrist,' that mighty ship ! for in one 
hour is thy judgment come." The mariners 
cried when they saw the smoke of her burn- 
ing, but Understanding lifted up his voice, 
sa3'ing, " Rejoice over her thou Heaven, and 
ye holy apostles and prophets ! for God hath 



DESTRUCTION OF THE " ANTICHRIST." 351 



avenged you on her." The mariners shouted 
" Alleluia ! " and her smoke rose up blacker 
than the darkness of the night. There was 
heard from heaven the voice of a great mul- 
titude, and as the voice of many waters, and 
as the voice of mighty thundering, saying, 
" Alleluia ! for the Lord God Omnipotent 
reigneth." 

The sea was like unto a lake of fire and 
brimstone where Lord Lucifer and his mighty 
men were tormented as with the second death. 
Christian would have drawn near in the hope 
of saving some of the crew, for he saw Lord 
Lucifer with the Black Prince and the others 
escape in a boat, leaving the crew and the 
captives to be burned to death ; but had he 
approached, his own ship would have been 
set on fire. He saw the "Antichrist" con- 
sumed to the water's edge, and sink. The 
darkness rushed down upon the place where 
it sank. There was the silence of death over 
all the sea. 

Christian broke silence, saying : " How 



352 the mariner's progress. 

art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son 
of the morning ! How art thou cut down to 
the ground, which didst weaken the nations ! 
For thou hast said in thine heart, 1 1 will as- 
cend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above 
the stars of God ; I will sit also upon the 
mount of the congregation in the sides of the 
north ; I will ascend above the heights of 
the clouds, I will be like the Most High.' 
Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell, to 
the sides of the pit. The}' that see thee shall 
narrowly look upon thee and consider thee, 
saying, 4 Is this the man that made the earth 
to tremble, that did shake kingdoms, that 
made the world as a wilderness and destroyed 
the cities thereof, that opened not the house 
of his prisoners ? ' " 

Christian bade the mariners launch " The 
Promise," to see if any of the captives were 
floating alive. There went in it Peter and 
Thomas, Zealous and Lively Hope ; they 
took with them torches, and searched as they 
who seek for lost treasure. What was their 



SURVIVORS OF THE "ANTICHRIST." 353 

delight to find an aged man clinging to a life- 
buoy, they lifted him into the boat and he 
revived. Not far off they came to a mother 
with her babe, floating on a plank ; a man 
in the prime of life swam towards " The 
Promise," while a young man kept a maiden 
floating by his strength. They were all 
lifted into the boat, which went round and 
round the place ;. finding not another soul, 
they returned to the " Glad Tidings " sorrow- 
ing yet rejoicing. 

The mariners bestirred themselves to save 
the men, while Prudence and Christian's 
wife, with Charity and the other maidens, 
had compassion on the women and the babe. 
Doctor Free-grace hurried from one to the 
other, and by his great skill they were all 
quickly out of danger. By next morning, 
those of them who wished it and were able 
came on deck; when they knew that they 
had been saved by the " Glad Tidings," they 
one and all said they wished to go to the 
promised land. 

23 



354 the mariner's progress. 



The mariners questioned the aged man, 
who said, " My name is Faint Hope. I left 
Babylon in the 4 Queen of the Sea,' which 
ran upon a rock and went to pieces. I swam 
ashore and found a good land where I con- 
tinued, rejoicing in my youth ; my heart also 
cheered me in the days of my youth, and I 
walked in the ways of mine heart and in the 
sight of mine eyes, till a plague broke out in 
the country, and I bethought me of the 
promised land, and finding one of Emman- 
uel's ships I reached Name-to-Live, where I 
gave myself up to pleasure. When I became 
well stricken in years I ran into debt, and 
Sir Esau Turnabout cast me into prison and 
sold me to Lord Lucifer, who treated me 
as a slave. I called on the name of Emman- 
uel, and Lucifer hated me with a deadly 
hatred ; but God has had mercy upon me 
even at the eleventh hour." 

The mother with her babe gathered 
strength, and told Charity that she was the 
child of godly parents, but had married a 



HISTORY OF THE SURVIVORS. 355 



reprobate who mocked at her prayers, and 
having spent all they had sold himself to 
Lord Lucifer, taking her with him. She 
asked if her husband had been saved ; the 
silence of the women revealed to her the 
truth. 

Martha and Mary nursed the maiden who 
had been saved, and found that she belonged 
to a wealthy family in the town of Filthy 
Lucre, where having little else to do she spent 
her time on the shore, and was lured on 
board the " Antichrist ; " she had been sick 
from the moment of entering it, and wept 
and prayed to God to have mercy upon 
her. Mary told her concerning Emmanuel, 
and she desired to continue in the " Glad 
Tidings." 

Peter and Thomas tended the young man 
who had been saved. Doctor Free-grace 
found that, to save his life, his right arm 
must be cut off. Although maimed, he be- 
gan to recover, and told Peter that he had 
served two years on board the "Antichrist," 



356 THE mariner's progress. 



till finding out the true character of Lord 
Lucifer he rebelled against him, and was 
whipped almost to death. He rejoiced in 
being saved by the "Glad Tidings;" and, 
maimed as he was, longed to do service. 

The mariners cared for the man of middle 
life, who when he recovered told them that 
he was called Lingerer. His father, Guileless, 
besought him to enter the " Glad Tidings," 
but he had joined himself to certain who 
boasted of their freedom and despised God. 
His companions, having done an evil deed, 
fled for their lives ; he had gone with them 
and joined the "Antichrist." Lucifer, hav- 
ing them in his power, made their lives 
bitter unto them ; they had lost all hope. 
At length he looked for nothing but death, 
till the " Antichrist " burst into flames ; he 
had jumped overboard and was saved as by 
fire. 

All on board the " Glad Tidings " rejoiced 
in the salvation of those who had been led 
captive by the Devil at his will. The new 



THE "GLAD TIDINGS " UNIKJURED. 357 

world never before seemed so near ; they 
felt as if their ship had the wings of the 
morning, and could flee into the presence of 
the Lord. They were no longer impatient 
for the end of the voyage, but delighted in 
speaking of Emmanuel to those who had just 
entered the ship. One day, Good Cheer 
asked Lively Hope if he thought Faint Hope, 
Lingerer, and the others would receive as 
warm a welcome on entering the promised 
land as they who had been with the Lord 
from the beginning, and was answered : 
" There are first which shall be last, and last 
which shall be first. It is not of works of 
righteousness that we have done, but of His 
mercy, that He saves us." 

After some days, matters on board the 
" Glad Tidings " were as before the " Anti- 
christ " had assailed them. Neither the hull 
nor the masts nor the rigging were any the 
worse ; and as for the mariners, the words of 
Understanding had been fulfilled, — not a 
hair of their head had perished, nor was the 



358 the mariner's progress. 

smell of burning found upon them. From 
this time the mariners were called sons of 
God, and beheld what manner of love the 
Father had bestowed upon them. They 
could think of little else but what Emmanuel 
had done for them, and it was their joy to 
believe that when He appeared they would 
be like Him, for they would see Him as He 
is. Thus abiding in Him they sinned not, 
and whatsoever they asked they received of 
Him, because they kept His commandments 
and did those things which were pleasing in 
His sight. The love of God was shed abroad 
in their hearts, and they sought to love one 
another as the Lord had loved them ; thus 
did they dwell in love and dwell in God, and 
God in them. They had victory over the 
world, believing that Emmanuel was the Son 
of God, the true God, and eternal life. 



A LONG TIME IN THE DAY -DAWN SEA. 359 



CHAPTER XXI. 

End of the Day-Dawn Sea. First Sight of the New- 
World. Isles of Eternal Redemption. Christian's de- 
parture from the " Glad Tidings." Pilot of Salvation. 
The King of Terrors. The Dark Waters. The Golden 
Strand. For ever with the Lord. 

Long time continued the " Glad Tidings " 
in the waters of the Day-Dawn Sea, how 
long will be known when the secrets of the 
log are made manifest in the last great day. 
The Lord was their keeper ; the sun did not 
smite them by day, nor the moon by night ; 
the Lord preserved them from all evil, yea 
He preserved their soul. Their mouth was 
filled with laughter and their tongue with 
singing ; they said, " The Lord hath done 
great things for us ; the Lord hath done 
great things for us, whereof we are glad." 
Here also were given to them the treasures 



360 the mariner's progress. 



of darkness and the hidden riches of secret 
places. The Lord girded them, and they 
knew Him from the rising of the sun and 
from the west. The heavens dropped down 
from above, and the skies poured down right- 
eousness. Thus did the Lord make the 
depths of the sea a way for the ransomed 
to pass over. They did often lift up their 
voices saying, " Great and marvellous are 
thy works, Lord God Almighty ! Just and 
true are Thy ways, Thou King of saints ! 
Who shall not fear Thee, O Lord, and glorify 
Thy name ; for Thou only art holy, for all 
nations shall come and worship before thee, 
for thy judgments are made manifest." 

The mariners became as little children. 
If any of them lacked wisdom they asked 
of God, who giveth to all men liberally and 
upbraideth not, and it was given to them ; 
for they asked in faith nothing wavering, 
knowing that he that wavereth is like a 
wave of the sea driven of the wind and 
tossed. They were now patient unto the 



FIH ST SIGHT OF THE NEW WORLD. 361 

coming of the Lord ; stablished their hearts, 
for His coming drew nigh. If any of them 
was afflicted, he prayed ; if any merry, he 
sang psalms. They had become partakers 
of the Divine nature, having escaped the 
corruption that is in the world through lust. 
The day-star was also arising in their hearts. 

One morning early, while it was yet dark, 
Christian came on deck. Understanding 
was at the helm, Lively Hope on watch, 
Zealous making ready in his mind the day's 
work for the mariners. Christian lifted up 
his eyes to the heavens, and looked upon the 
moon and stars which were fading before the 
rising sun. Then did he behold afar off, as 
if a star had fallen from heaven and shone 
upon the sea, and on either side of it was a 
dark rim no broader than a reed. Chris- 
tian's heart almost ceased to beat ; the sun, 
the light, the moon, the stars, were dark- 
ened : the strong man bowed himself ; it 
seemed to him as if the tacklings of the ship 
were loosed, they could not well strengthen 



362 the mariner's progress. 

their mast, they could not spread the sail. 
Strength returned, and lo ! the dark rim no 
broader than a reed had become like unto 
a great mast stretched on the sea. Lively 
Hope and Zealous stood side by side gazing 
upon it in silence. Christian himself beheld 
with open face as in a glass the glory of 
the Lord, while Understanding said to him, 
" Behold, the end of all our labor ! " 

Word was passed below, " The new world 
in sight ! " and every soul on board came 
on deck and looked forward, many with tears 
in their eyes. Christian asked Understanding 
if this were in very truth the new world, and 
was answered : " These be the Isles of Eternal 
Redemption which lie along its coast ; there 
we must wait for the pilot of salvation, who 
will take us one by one through the Dark 
Waters up the River of Life into the presence 
of the Lord." When the mariners heard 
these words, there was no spirit in them. 
Earnestly as they desired to reach the prom- 
ised land, yet on hearing of the Dark Waters 



ISLES OF ETERNAL REDEMPTION. 363 

their souls melted within them ; and what 
was most strange of all, those who should 
have been strongest seemed weakest, while 
the weak were made strong. From the 
Isles of Eternal Redemption was heard a 
gentle voice, " The Spirit and the Bride say, 
4 Come."' 

Before, evening they reached the isles, 
and cast anchor. The calm of God rested 
upon sea and shore, and as the mariners 
looked beyond the islands they saw afar a 
veil of white vapor, which lifted ever and 
anon, giving a faint glimpse of the looming 
shores of the new world. Here all mariners 
about to enter the River of Life waited, till 
being made free from sin they became servants 
of God, and had their fruit unto holiness, and 
the end everlasting life. 

While the " Glad Tidings " lay at anchor, 
the mariners remained on board or went 
ashore, as seemed good to them. Christian 
with his wife and children spake often of 
God's loving kindness, saying : " I will men- 



364 the mariner's progress. 



tion the loving kindness of the Lord and the 
praises of the Lord, according to all that the 
Lord hath bestowed on us, and the great 
goodness which He hath bestowed on us, 
according to His mercies, according to the 
multitude of His loving kindnesses. In all 
our afflictions He was afflicted, and the angel 
of His presence saved us, and he bare us 
and carried us all the days of old." Here it 
seemed as if the sun went down no more, 
neither did the moon withdraw itself, for the 
Lord was their everlasting light, and the days 
of their mourning were ended. There did 
the Lord extend peace to them like a river, 
and the glory like a flowing stream. At 
the other islands they saw man}' ships waiting 
for the pilot ; one of them was like unto the 
"Salvation" in which Timothy had sailed 
away with Great Faith. The hearts of the 
mariners bounded as if to meet him. 

After certain days, it was revealed unto 
Christian that the time had come for him to 
go alone into the presence of the Lord. He 



christian's final departure. 365 

told it unto his family and the mariners, 
saying : " The time of my departure is at 
hand ; henceforth there is laid up for me a 
crown of righteousness which the Lord, the 
righteous Judge, shall give me at that day ; 
and not to me only, but unto all them also 
that love His appearing." As he spoke, they 
saw coming towards the " Glad Tidings " a 
great barge rowed by mighty rowers ; in the 
bow stood one who was little else than a 
black shadow terrible to behold ; at the helm 
stood the pilot of salvation, in figure like unto 
Emmanuel : the mariners believed it was the 
Lord. 

A great silence fell on the " Glad Tidings," 
as the barge came along-side. The shadow 
of death came around Christian ; not a word 
was spoken as he entered the barge, which 
glided away silently as a mist across the 
deep. They entered the Dark Waters ; the 
sea shook and trembled ; they flew as upon 
the wings of the wind ; the darkness was a 
pavilion round about them. Christian's heart 



366 THE mariner's progress. 

died within him, but the pilot strengthened 
him, saying, "Lo, I am with thee alway." 
Then did the last enemy assail him, even the 
King of Terrors, who poured forth from 
Castle Corruption blood and fire, and vapor 
of smoke ; but for the wisdom and strength 
of the pilot, Christian would have been 
swallowed up. As they reached the end 
of the Dark Waters, a mighty angel came 
down from heaven, clothed with a cloud, 
and a rainbow was upon his head, and his 
face was as it were the sun, and his feet 
as pillars of fire. He set his right foot upon 
the sea, and his left foot on the earth, 
lifted up his hand to heaven, and sware 
by Him that liveth for ever and ever, who 
created heaven and the things that therein are, 
and the earth and the things that therein are, 
and the sea and the things which are therein, 
that there should be time no longer. Gross 
darkness covered the barge for a season ; 
then it leaped up into the light of God, 
which did shine upon the River of Life. On 



CHRISTIAN IN THE NEW WORLD. 367 

either side of the river was there the tree of 
life, which bare twelve manner of fruits and 
yielded her fruit every month ; the leaves of 
the tree were for the healing of the nations. 
Amidst the trees and down to the water's 
edge stood many bright angels, who wel- 
comed Christian. The barge sailed upward 
as in a sea of light ; stronger and stronger 
rowed the rowers, faster and faster flew the 
barge, louder and louder sang the redeemed. 
At the end of the River of Life it opened up 
into a great bay, on whose shores was built 
the City of God, even the New Jerusalem. 

Christian had been like one in a dream ; 
but now that the corruptible had put on 
incorruption, and the mortal had put on 
immortality, and death had been swallowed 
up in victory, he awoke and looked upon the 
unveiled glory of the new world; his eyes 
were opened, and he saw in the pilot of 
salvation Him whom his soul loved, who, 
when he would have fallen at His feet to 
worship Him, said only, " In my Father's 



368 THE mariner's progress. 



house are many mansions, and I have prepared 
a place for thee, that where I am there thou 
mayest be also." The barge touched the 
golden strand. Down to the water's edge 
sloped a great stair with broad steps, white 
as the driven snow ; on each side of it were 
the angels and the redeemed, who answered 
one another, saying, " Holy, holy, holy is the 
Lord God Almighty ! " The pilot stepped 
from the barge with the tread of a king, and 
held out arms of welcome to Christian, whose 
spirit was overwhelmed with the glory of the 
sight. Then was heard a great voice, saying, 
" Well done, good and faithful servant ! thou 
hast been faithful over a few things, I will 
make thee ruler over many things : enter 
thou into the joy of thy Lord." He ascended 
the great stair-way upheld by Emmanuel, 
whose name was the joy of all that land ; 
they reached the summit, and the Lord said : 
" Behold the tabernacle of God is with men, 
and He will dwell with them, and they 
shall be His people. God Himself shall be 



ONE BY ONE ALL FOLLOW CHRISTIAN. 369 



with them, and be their God." Christian 
saw before him the snow-white many man- 
sions of the redeemed. There was one man- 
sion more glorious than any other, its walls 
and towers and pinnacles as if built of light ; 
around it in circles were the other mansions 
in number and greatness beyond the thought 
even of the redeemed : there was an enlarging 
and a winding about still upward. Chris- 
tian was transfigured, and there burst forth 
such a blaze of glory that mine eyes were 
blinded, and I beheld him no more. 

I looked back to the Isles of Eternal 
Redemption. The barge waited for Chris- 
tian's wife, who would not be comforted for 
his loss. When the pilot called her by name, 
she stepped joyfully into the barge and sat 
therein like a very queen. The Dark Waters 
and even the King of Terrors terrified her 
not ; her soul longed greatly to behold Em- 
manuel and His servant Christian. She too 
entered the joy of the Lord. 

One after another her children and the 
24 



370 



THE MARKER'S PROGRESS. 



mariners followed, and were welcomed into 
that blessed, happy home. 

The " Glad Tidings," with Understanding, 
Doctor Free-grace, and angel mariners, went 
back to the coast of Babylon. The voice 
cried aloud in " The Promise ; " so loud that 
I awoke. And, behold ! it was 
A Dream. 



Cambridge : Press of John Wilson & Son. 



530 Broadway, New York, 

Octeber % 1875. 



Robert Carter & Brothers' 
NEW BOOKS. 

FORTY YEARS IN THE TURKISH EMPIRE. 

Memoirs of Rev. William Goodell, late Missionary at Constantinople, 
By E. D. G. Prime, D.D. £2.50. 

AUTOBIOGRAPHY AND MEMOIR OF THOMAS 

GUTHRIE, D.D. 2 vols. i2mo. £4.00. 

" It is told in the chattiest, simplest, most unaffected way imaginable, and the 
pages are full of quaint, racy anecdotes, recounted in the most characteristic man- 
ner." — London Daily News, 

THE WORKS OF THOMAS GUTHRIE, D.D. 

9 vols. In a box. $13. 50. (The vols, are sold separately.) 

HUGH MILLER'S WORKS. 10 vols. umo. $15.00. 



Footprints of Creator . . $1.50 
Old Red Sandstone . . . 1.50 
Schools and Schoolmasters 1.50 
testimony of the rocks . . i.50 
Cruise of the Betsey . . . 1.50 

LIFE AND LETTERS. 



First Impressions of England $1.50 

Popular Geology 1.50 

Tales and Sketches • . . 1.50 

Essays 1.50 

Headship of Christ . • • . 1.50 

2 Vols. $3.00. 



D'AUBIGNE'S HISTORY OF THE REFORMA- 
TION IN THE TIME OF CALVIN. Vol. 6. $2.00. 



2 



CARTERS' NEW BOOKS. 



By the Author of 
" The Wide Wide World." 

1. THE LITTLE CAMP ON EAGLE HILL. $1.35 

2. WILLOW BROOK. $1.25. 

3. SCEPTRES AND CROWNS. $1.25. 

4. THE FLAG OF TRUCE. $1.25. 

5. BREAD AND ORANGES. $1.25. 

6. THE RAPIDS OF NIAGARA. $1.25. 

The Say and Do Series, comprising the above 6 vols. 
In a box, #7.50. 

By the same A uthor. 

The Story of Small Begin- House of Israel $1.50 

nings. 4 vols. In a box . . $5 00 The Old Helmet 2.21 

Walks from. Eden .... 1.50 Melbourne House ....aw 

By her Sister, 

The Star out of Jacob . . $1.50 Hymns of the Church Mili- 

Little Jack's Four Lessons . 0.60 tant $1.5 

Stories of Vinegar Hill. Ellen Montgomery's Book- 

6 vols. 3.00 shelf. 5 vols. • • • • . 5.0c 



BRENTFORD PARSONAGE. By the author of 

u Win and Wear." i6mo. $1.25. 

Uniform, by the same Author. 

Who Won? fi.25 

M. 3el Hazard's Thoroughfare 1.25 

Doors Outward ••••• 1.25 

By the same Author. 

Win and "Wear Series. 6 vols. $7.50 f Ledgeside Series. 6 vols. . . 
The Green Mountain Series. Butterfly's Flights. 3 vols. 2.2; 

5 vols 6.00 I 



IMOGEN. A Tale. By Emily Sarah Holt. $1.50. 

By the same Author. 

Isouit Barry. i2mo . . . $1.50 I Ashcliffe Hall. i6mo*. . $1.2* 

Robin TremaYNe. i2mo . . 1.50 Verena. i2mo 1 St 

Fi« Well in the Desert i 25 , The White Rose of Langley 1.5c. 



CARTERS' NEW BOOKS. 



3 



ELSIE'S SANTA CLAUS. By Miss Joanna H. 

Mathews, author of the " Bessie Books." #1.25. 

MISS ASHTON'S GIRLS. By Miss Joanna H 

Mathews. 6 vols. In a box. #7.50. 

Fanny's Birthday Gift . . $1.25 Eleanor's Visit $1-25 

Thk New Scholars .... 1.25 Mabel Walton's Experiment 1.25 
Rosalie's Pet • 1.25 Elsie's Santa Claus . . . 1.25 

By the same Author. 

The Bessie Books. 6 vols. . $7 50 j Little Sunbeams. 6 vols. . . $5.oo 
The Flowerets. 6 vols. . . 3.60 | Kitty and Lulu Books. 6voiS. 6.00 

By Julia A. Mathews. 

Golden Ladder Series. 6 vols. $3.00 I Dare to do Right Series. 
Drayton Hall Series. 6 vols. 4.50 | 5 vols $5«50 



COULYNG CASTLE; or, A Knight ' of the Olden. 

Days. By Agnes Giberne. i6mo. #1,50. 

By the same Author. 

Aimee: A Tale of James II. . $1.50 I The Curate's Home. • . . $1-25 

Day Star; or, Gospel Stories 1.25 | Floss Silverthorn .... 1.25 

THE ODD ONE. By Mrs. A. M. Mitchell Payne. 

i6mo. #1.25. 



FRED AND JEANIE : How they learned about God. 
By Jennie M. Drinkwater. i6mo. #1.25. 



CHRISTIAN THEOLOGY FOR THE PEOPLE. 
By Willis Lord, D.D., LL.D. 8vo. #4.00. 



CHRISTIANITY AND SCIENCE. A Series of 

Lectures, by Rev A. P. Peabody, D.D., of Harvard College. #1.75 

MIND AND WORDS OF JESUS, FAITHFUL 

PROMISER, AND MORNING AND NIGHT WATCHES 
By J. R. Macduff, D.D. All in one vol. Red Line Editu.n. Hand 
scacely bound in gilt cloth., gilt edges. #1^0. 



4 



CARTERS' NEW BOOKS. 



THE SCOTTISH PHILOSOPHY. Biographical, 

Expository, Critical. By James McCosh, LL.D., President of 
Princeton College. 8vo. #4.00. 

By the same Author. 

Thk Method of Divine Gov- Logic $1.50 

krnment $2.50 christianity and positivism i 75 

Typical Forms 2.50 Royal Law of Love. Paper. 0.25 

The Intuitions of the Mind 3. 00 Reply to Tyndall .... 0.50 

Dpfence of Fundamental 
Truth 3.00 

THE PILGRIM'S PROGRESS. Twenty full-page 

Pictures. Handsomely bound in cloth. 4to, gilt and black. #2.00. 

NURSES FOR THE NEEDY. ByL.N.R. $1.25. 
THE GOLDEN CHAIN. By Miss Marsh. $0.90 
FOUR YEARS IN ASHANTEE. By Ramseyet 

and Kuhne. #1.75. 

TWELVE MONTHS IN MADAGASCAR. Bj 

Dr. Mullens. With Map. #1.75. 

LITTLE BROTHERS AND SISTERS. By Mar- 
shall. l6mo. $1.25. 

New A. L. O. E. Books. 
AN EDEN IN ENGLAND. i6mo, $1.25; i8mo 

* 75 cents. 

FAIRY FRISKET. 75 cents. 

THE LITTLE MAID. 75 cents. 

THE SPANISH CAVALIER. 75 cents. 



ALICE NEVILLE AND RIVERS DALE. By C, P 

Bosven 4 Illustrations. $1.2$. 



CARTERS' NEW BOOKS. 



5 



THE SUFFERING SAVIOUR. By F. W. Krum- 

MACHER. JSl.50. 

THE WORKS OF JAMES HAMILTON, D.D. 

Comprising : — 

Great Biography. 
Harp on the Willows. 



Royal Preacher. 
Mount of Olives. 
Pearl of Parables. 
Lamp and Lantern. 



Lake of Galilee. 
Emblems from Eden. 



Life in Earnest. 
In 4 handsome uniform i6mo volumes. $5.00. 



NATURE AND THE BIBLE. By J. W. Dawson, 

LL.D., Principal of McGill University, Montreal, Canada. With 10 
full-page Illustrations. #1.75. 

ALL ABOUT JESUS. By the Rev. Alexander 

Dickson. i2mo. $2.00. 
THE SHADOWED HOME, and the Light Beyond. 

By the Rev. E. H. Bickersteth, author of " Yesterday, To-day, and 
Forever.' 1 #1.50. 

EARTH'S MORNING; or, Thoughts on Genesis. 
By the Rev. Horatius Bonar, D.D. #2.00. 

THE RENT VEIL. By Dr. Bonar. $1.25. 

FOLLOW THE LAMB ; or, Counsels to Converts. 

By Dr. Bonar. 40 cents. 

♦CARTERS' 50-VOLUME S. S. LIBRARY. 
No. 2. Net, £20.00. 

These fifty choice volumes for the Sabbath School Library, or the home circle, 
are printed on good paper, and very neatly bound in fine light-brown cloth. They 
contain an aggregate of 12,350 pages, and are put up in a wooden case. 

A lso t still in stock, 

♦CARTERS' CHEAP SABBATH-SCHOOL LI- 
BRARY. TVo. 1. 50 vols, in neat cloth. In a wooden case. Net, 
#20.00. 



6 



CARTERS' NEW BOOKS. 



DR. WILLIAMS ON THE LORD'S PRAYER. 
^1.25. 

DR. WILLIAMS ON RELIGIOUS PROGRESS. 
31.25. 

TIM'S LITTLE MOTHER. By Punot. Illustrated. 

31.25. 

FROGGY'S LITTLE BROTHER. By Brenda. 

llustrated. i6mo. §1.25. 



THE WONDER CASE. By the Rev. R. Newton, 

D. D. Containing : — 

Biele Wonders $1-25 Leaves from Tree of Life . $1.25 

Nature's Wonders .... 1.25 Rills from Fountain . . . 1.25 
Jewish Tabernacle .... 1.25 Giants and Wonders . . . 1.25 
6 vols. In a box. $7-50. 

THE JEWEL CASE. By the Same. 6 vols. In a 

box. £7.50. 



GOLDEN APPLES ; or, Pair Words for the Young. 

By the Rev. Edgar Woods. i6mo. $1.00. 



A LAWYER ABROAD. By Henry Day, Esq. 

12 full-page Illustrations. $2.00. 



THE PERIOD OF THE REFORMATION, — 1517 

to 164S. By Prof. Ludwig Hausser. Crown Svo. £2.50. 



* SONGS OF THE SOUL. Gathered out of many 

Lands and Ages. By S. I. Prime, D.D. Elegantly primed on super- 
fine paper, and sumptuously bound in Turkey morocco, $9.00 ; cloth, 
gilt, 35.00. 



THE ARGUMENT OF THE BOOK OF JOB 

UNFOLDED By Prof. William Henry Gheen, D D. umo 



CARTERS' PUBLICATIONS. 



7 



THE A.L.O.E. LIBRARY. 37 vols. In a neat 

Wooden Case, walnut trimmings. #28.00. 

DR. HANNA'S LIFE OF CHRIST. 3 vols 
#4.50. 

CLEFTS OF THE ROCK. By J. R. Macduff, 

P.D. #1.50. 

By the same Author. 

Shepherd and his Flock . . $1.50 



MORNTNG AND NlGHT WATCHES $0.50 

Mind and Words of Jesus . 0.50 

Footsteps of St. Paul . . 1.50 

Family Prayers 1 25 

Memokies of Gennesaret. . 1.50 

Memokies of Bethany . . . 1.00 

Bow in the Cloud . . . . 0.50 

Grapes of Eshcol .... 100 
Sunsets on the Hebrew 

Mountains . . . . . . 1.50 

Thoughts of God 0.50 

Prophet of Fire ..... 1.50 

Altar Incense ...... 1.00 



Hart and Wate.i Brooks 
Memories of Oltvet. « . 
Noontide at Sychar . . 
Memories of Patmos . . 
St. Paul in Rome . . . 
Tales of Warrior Judges 
Comfort Ye, Comfort Ye 
The Healing Waters of 

Israel 

The Gates of Prayer . 
The Gates of Praise 
A Golden Sunset . . 



1.00 
2.00 
1.50 
2.00 

1-25 
1.00 
♦So 



1.25 

I. CO 

1.00 

0.35 



THE REEF, AND OTHER PARABLES. By the 

Rev. E. H. Bickersteth. 16 Illustrations. #1.25. 

RYLE ON THE GOSPELS. 7 vols. i 2 mo. $10.50. 
HOME TRUTHS. By the Rev. J. C. Ryle. 5 vols. 

i6mo. In a box. #5.00. 

CHEAP EDITIONS OF 

IMPORTANT THEOLOGICAL BOOKS. 
CHARNOCK ON THE ATTRIBUTES. $3.00. 
McCHEYNE'S WORKS. 2 vols, in one. $3.00. 
DR. CHALMERS'S SERMONS. 11 05 pages. $3.00, 
LEIGHTON'S COMPLETE WORKS. $3.00. 
DICK'S THEOLOGY. 2 vols, in one. $3.00. 
TOHN NEWTON'S WORKS. $3.00. 
FAMILY WORSHIP. $2.50. 



8 



CARTERS' PUBLICATIONS. 



* JOHN HOWE'S WORKS. 2 vols. 8vo. $5.00. 
THEOLOGICAL SKETCH BOOK. $3.50. 

DR. JOHN BROWN ON THE DISCOURSES 

AND SAYINGS OF OUR LORD. 2 vols, in one. £3.50. 

* MURDOCH'S MOSHEIM'S CHURCH HIS 

TORY, 3 vols. #5.00. 

DR. JACOBUS'S COMMENTARIES. 

Genesis. 2 vols- in one . . . $150 J Matthew and Mark 

Exodus. Part 1 1.00 | Luke and John . . 

Acts. $1.50. 
* Questions on the above t $1.80 per dozen, 

* THE WORKS OF JONATHAN EDWARDS 

4 vols. 8vo. £12.00. 

* MATTHEW HENRY'S COMMENTARY. In 9 

vols. 8vo, cloth, $27.00. In 5 vols, quarto, sheep, $25. 00. 

* HORNE'S INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY 

OF THE BIBLE. 2 vols, in one. 8vo, sheep. $5.00. 

DR. HODGE'S COMMENTARIES, &c. 

On Corinthians. 2 vols. $3.50. On Ephesians. £1.75. 

Essays and Reviews. $3.00. 

D'AUBIGNE'S HISTORY OF THE REFORMA- 
TION. 5 vols, in one, 8vo, $3.00. In 5 vols. i2mo, $6.00. 

D'AUBIGNE'S HISTORY OF THE REFORMA- 
TION IN THE TIME OF CALVIN. 6 vols. $12.00. 

TALES OF CHRISTIAN LIFE. By the author 

of the " SchSnberg Cotta Family." 5 vols. In a box. $5.00. 



. . $1.50 
. . 1.50 



KITTO'S BIBLE ILLUSTRATIONS. 4 vols. $7.00, 

An invaluable set to the Bible student, whether clergyman or layman. 



CARTERS' PUBLICATIONS. 9 



ABLE TO SAVE ; or, Enc Airagement to Patient Waiting. . . $1.00 

ARNOT'S CHURCH IN THE HOUSE 2.50 

ARNOT'S THIS PRESENT WORLD 1.25 

AUNT MILDRED'S LEGACY 1.25 

BELFRAGE'S SACRAMENTAL ADDRESSES 1.50 

BENJAMIN (Mrs. E. B.) BRIGHTSIDE 1.25 

BLUNT'S COINCIDENCES AND PALEY'S UOKJE 

PAULINA 1.50 

BOGATZKY'S GOLDEN TREASURY 0.75 

BOOK AND ITS STORY 1.-0 

BOWES'S SCRIPTURE ILLUSTRATOR 1.50 

BRECKENRIDGE'S THEOLOGY. 2 vols 6.50 

BRIDGES'S CHRISTIAN MINISTRY 2.50 

BRIDGES ON PROVERBS 2.50 

BROWN'S CONCORDANCE 0.50 

BROWN ON FIRST PETER 3.50 

* BROWN ON ROMANS 2.00 

BROWN (Chas. J.) THE WORD OF LIFE 1.50 

BUNYAN'S PILGRIM'S PROGRESS 1.25 

BURNS'S (Rev. W. C) LIFE 2.50 

BUTLER'S COMPLETE WORKS 2.50 

CAIRD'S SERMONS 1.50 

CANDLISH'S SERMONS ... 2.00 

CHALMERS ON ROMANS 2.50 

CHALMERS'S ASTRON. AND COMMERCIAL DISC. . 1.50 

CHARLESWORTH'S MINISTERING CHILDREN . . . 1.50 

CHARLESWORTH'S SEQUEL TO DITTO 1.50 

CHRISTIE ELWOOD 1.00 

CLAUDE THE COLPORTEUR 1.25 

CULTURE OF PLEASURE 2.00 

CUYLER'S (Rev. T. L.) THOUGHT HIVES 1.75 

CUYLER'S (Rev. T. L.) EMPTY CRIB 1.00 

CUYLER'S (Rev. T. L.) CEDAR CHRISTIAN .... 0.90 

CUYLER'S (Rev. T. L.) STRAY ARROWS 0.60 

DENING'S SHE SPAKE OF HIM 1.25 

DONALD FRASER. A Story 1.00 

DRINKWATER'S ONLY NED. . . • 1.25 

DRINKWATER'S NOT BREAD ALONE 1.25 

DR^MMOND ON THK PARABLES 1.71 



CARTERS' PUBLICATIONS. 



DYK.ES ON THE SERMON ON THE MOUNT. 3 vols. . $3.75 

* r AIRBAIRN'S REVELATION OF LAW 2.50 

FOSTER'S ESSAYS ON DECISION OF CHARACTER . 1.25 

FOXE'S MARTYRS. Complete edition. 8vo 5.00 

FRASER'S SYNOPTICAL LECT. ON THE BIBLE, a vols. 4.00 

FRASER'S BLENDING LIGHTS 2.00 

FRESH LEAVES FROM BOOK AND ITS STORY . . 2.00 

FROM THE PLOW TO THE PULPIT 0.60 

GASPARIN'S NEAR AND HEAVENLY HORIZONS . . 1.50 

GIBERNE'S AIMEE. A Tale 1.50 

GIBERNE'S THE DAY-STAR 1.25 

GIBERNE'S THE CURATE'S HOME 1.25 

GRAY'S ELEGY, AND OTHER POEMS. ^Illustrated) . . 1.50 

HALDANE ON ROMANS 3.00 

HELENA'S HOUSEHOLD 2.00 

HERVEY'S MEDITATIONS 1.50 

HETHERINGTON'S HIST. CHURCH OF SCOTLAND . 2.50 

HODGES'S OUTLINES OF THEOLOGY 2.00 

HORNE ON THE PSALMS 2.50 

HOWIE'S SCOTS WORTHIES. (Illustrated) 3.50 

JAMES'S YOUNG WOMAN'S FRIEND 1.25 

JAMES'S YOUNG MAN'S FRIEND 1.25 

JAY'S MORNING AND EVENING EXERCISES. 2 vols. 2.00 

JOHNSON'S RASSELAS. i6mo 0.75 

KKR'S THE DAY-DAWN AND THE RAIN 2.00 

KINGS OF ISRAEL AND JUDAH 1.50 

* KRUMMACHER'S AUTOBIOGRAPHY 2.00 

KRUMMACHER'S RISEN REDEEMER 1.25 

LAYS OF THE HOLY LAND. Illustrated 4.50 

♦LEE ON INSPIRATION 2.50 

LITTLE EFFIE'S HOME - . 1.25 

LOGAN'S WORDS OF COMFORT TO PARENTS . . . 1.25 

MAGGIE'S MISTAKE. 18 Illustrations I.25 

MARSH'S (Miss) LIFE OF CAPTAIN VICARS .... 0.60 

MARSH'S (Miss) ENGLISH HEARTS AND HANDS . . 1.25 

MARSH'S (Miss) RIFT IN THE CLOUDS 0.35 

MARSH'S (Miss) CROSSING THE RIVER 0.60 

MARSHALL'S (Emma) STELLAFONT ABBEY . . . . 1.00 

MARSHALL'S (Emma) MATTHEW FROST • . . . 1.0* 



Deacidified using the Bookkeeper process. 
Neutralizing agent: Magnesium Oxide 
Treatment Date: Nov. 2005 



PreservationTechnologies 

A WORLD LEADER IN PAPER PRESERVATION 

111 Thomson Park Drive 
Cranberry Township, PA 16066 




LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 
111 lllll I 




017 052 303 9 % 



I 



